***

       We slept until two in the morning, when one of us started getting restless and uncomfortable, and we both woke up around the same time.  The light was still on; but it was obvious it was late.  I had never been up so late except at sleepover parties.  I realized I was spending the night in Matt’s bed.  My heart started to beat furiously as I glanced over at him with one eye, half of my face buried in his pillow.  He gave me an irresistibly sexy smile, the moles on his cheek shifting on his skin, and I wanted him.

       I reached out and stroked his cheek, and he turned his face to kiss my palm.  I moaned and shuddered.  I was exhaustedly sleepy.  My mind wasn’t working.

       “I want you.” I said. 

       “So take me.” he replied. 

       Heat and passion suddenly pumped through my veins and I rolled on top of his naked body, letting one of my legs slide between his.  I saw the blood on his arm.  It made me impossibly hot in seconds.  I kissed his lips furiously and I felt his penis stir against my thigh.

       “You’re not hard enough.” I said.  The smirk that made me melt to jelly came to his lips.

       “So hurt me.”

       My heart pounded so furiously I grew dizzy.  In the middle of the night I had woken up in a boy’s bed with him, naked, wanting sex, going to get it, with him begging to be hurt.  Was this real?  How could this be anything but a dream?

       I sat on his stomach with my bare ass and reached down to his injured arm, now covered in dried blood.  I lifted it and stroked my fingers gently along the deep scratch.  He shuddered and moaned as I traced my fingertips over it.

       I lifted it to my lips and kissed his cut.  He inhaled and I felt his body tense.

       “What is it?” I whispered.

       “You’re not doing this just cause you think it’s what I want, please, oh please, don’t do…”

       I reached behind me and smacked his thigh, and he relaxed instantly as his eyes rolled back in his head.  His reaction was so positive that I smacked him a few more times, very hard, and then I squeezed his wrist tightly in my grasp.

       “Do you want to be spanked some more?” I asked. 

       “Yes.”

       I almost laughed at his eagerness.  I rose up off of him, glancing down at the fading red lines across his chest, nearly gone from when I had whipped him this afternoon.

       “Turn over.” I said.  He obeyed, and I noticed that he put his hands together at the small of his back, in the position they had been in when they were tied.  It was becoming apparent to me how much he loved to have them tied that way.  If I hadn’t been so tired, I would have tied him; but I was exhausted.  So I slid down and smacked his ass, hard, over and over, until it started to turn bright pink, and still I didn’t stop, until I heard him start to whimper, which really turned me on.  I gave him a few more good smacks.

       “Turn back over.” I ordered, and he complied.  I sat on his stomach again, and lifted his bloody arm.

       “That was for thinking that I don’t want you.” I said, raising his cut to my lips again, kissing it ever so gently, ever so sweetly.  He moaned, his eyes rolling back in his head.  I gave him slow, wet, drooly kisses, slowly moving up the length of the cut, sometimes licking it with my tongue as he twitched.

       “You are the sexiest thing on Earth.” I said.  “I have taken you for myself; I own you, and I am not going to give you up for anything.” I replied, continuing to kiss his cut, squeezing his wrist as tightly as I could.  “If I do something to you, it is because I want to, it is for my pleasure, you need not worry ever that I want you.” I said, and I placed my right palm over his heart, feeling it beat, even as I squeezed his wrist with my left hand.

       “Matt,” I said, so he would know what I said was real; the different names we had for each other meant different things, and using our real names had the most power.  They made the situation real; they removed the game.  We used them as safe words; we used them to speak the truth.

       “Matt,” I repeated, softly, gently, until he lifted his head and looked into my eyes.  “I love the fact that I have hurt you, that I have cut you, that I have marked you as mine.” I said.  He shuddered, moaned, and his head fell back to his pillow.  I felt the tip of his penis brush the back of my ass, as it had now grown enough to reach that far, and I smiled softly at him.

       “You just love to be mine, don’t you, puppy?” I said.

       “Oh, yes, Mistress.” he replied, and I stroked his cut, which was now soft from my drool, some blood leaking out of the crack in his arm.  I ran my tongue along the length of it, and he shuddered.

       “And you love to feel pain, don’t you, puppy?” I asked, testing him, to see if he believed me.  He didn’t stiffen with fear, as he had before.  Instead, he moaned.

       “Oh, yes, Mistress.” he replied, and I smiled.  Finally.  Finally he wasn’t afraid that I knew he was a masochist.  Even more; a total pain slut.  He didn’t just let me hurt him, he didn’t just like when I hurt him.  He begged me to hurt him, even sometimes going as far as to command that I hurt him.  These thoughts made me wet, and I started to leak onto his stomach.  His crooked, cocky smile came to his lips.

       “Do you like to hurt me, Mistress?” he asked, and I let go of his wrist and quickly pinched both of his nipples very tightly as he moaned.

       “Oh, yes, puppy, very much.” I said.  I realized his nipples were getting chapped; they had had far more attention than they were used to.  I would have to take care of that.  I did not want him hurt in accidental ways; I did not want him hurt in any dangerous ways.  I looked down at the scrape on his arm.  It had to be on purpose.  It was only sexy if it was on purpose, and totally under my control.

       I felt the tip of his penis brush the back of my ass again, and my want of him from earlier returned.  But I wasn’t ready; I was already immensely sore from having too much sex, too frequently, and though I liked some pain I didn’t revel in it the way he did.  I rolled off of him, lying on my back on his left side.

       “Puppy, service me with your new arm.  Make me orgasm with your fingers, fuck me with your hand.” I said, and he moaned and rolled on to his side, pushing his bare chest and naked body along the length of me, and then I saw his arm, caked in dried blood, slide over my stomach as he slid his hand down between my legs.  The sight was impossibly hot.  When his finger touched my clitoris I felt and explosion of lust.

       “Mmmmm….” I said, as he slid his finger down and dipped it into my vagina, to bring up my cum for lubrication.  He started to slide his finger up and down my slit, dancing over my clit exactly the way I liked, repeating any action he did that caused me to moan.

       “Oh, you pay such good attention, puppy.  Such a good boy.” I said, and I felt his heart race.  He loved to be called that.  I was learning, through experience, that Matt loved to be treated as my pet.  He loved his collar.  He loved his leash.  He loved to be bound.  He was the one who had asked to call me Mistress.  And I had been dying to call a lover nothing but ‘boy’ for my entire life. 

       I felt his penis throbbing against my thigh, and I reached down and started to stroke it. He moaned, and his finger failed in its motion.  I took my hand away, and he went right back to teasing me properly.

       “I thought you weren’t so easily distracted.” I said.  “Or so you told me yesterday.”

       His lips were buried in my hair, his warm breath oozing over my scalp as he worked.

       “When I’m dominant I have more self-control…” he said softly.

       “I will have to train you better, then.” I answered, and he moaned, as I watched his bloody arm flex as his fingers moved, causing me intense pleasure.

       “Yes.  Train me, punish me…” he said.

       “Another time; right now I want to fuck you.  Make me orgasm, Matt, follow your directions.”

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said, and then he did, and I really started to feel the heat build up.  He leaned over and started to lick and suck one of my nipples, and that pushed me over as I felt intense pulses of pleasure burst from my clitoris.

       “Oh, yes, yes, good boy, keep going, good boyfriend…” I said to him, and he obeyed.  “Go inside me with your fingers, make me hungry for your penis, thirsty to be fucked…”

       He slid two fingers into me and started to move in and out, too gently, too slowly, teasing me, knowing that I loved it hard and fast, the muscles of his bloody arm flexing deliciously.  I moaned and moved my hips, trying to increase the sensation, and he laughed softly at my desperation.  I smiled. 

       I could never get a handle on what we were.  The internet called us switches; people who liked to be both submissive and dominant, but it wasn’t exactly that.  I was the dominant one, all the time, except that when we switched, it was totally under Matt’s control.  He chose his moments, which to me were totally unpredictable, to suddenly want to be in charge.  Except that it was more like a proposal; I had to accept it.  I had to give him the power, and then he had to take it.  If either of us refused the transaction, I remained dominant.  Except I had one major problem; I could not refuse him.  Ever.  He was just too damn hot; he could take me for all I was worth.  He could have whatever he wanted from me; that was my submission; and the thing he wanted was to be submissive.  And I loved it.

       I stopped trying to figure us out.  We were impossible to explain and I didn’t care as his fingers slid in and out of me, and I moaned, and the desire to be smacked rattled through me with his soft laughter.

       “Spank my pussy, bitch.” I said, and I felt his dick grow instantly, impossibly hard as I said his two favorite things in one sentence.  I spread my legs and he smacked me, the delicious sting jolting through my body each time his palm came down, until I grew hot with burning.  I heard his breath rush through his lips with each smack, my body twitching with the thing being done to it, his penis growing impossibly hard against my thigh until I couldn’t take it anymore.

       “Fuck me, slave.” I demanded, and he immediately got up, hurriedly rolled on a condom, and was on top of me in seconds.  He put his penis at my entrance and pushed up hard, and I cried out with pleasure.

       “Yes!” I said, and he started to move, in and out, the deliciousness impossible to describe.

       “Yes, Matt!  Harder, faster!  Make me feel how hard you are!” I screamed, and he started to pump very hard, his breath escaping his lips in a fast, steady rhythm, sweat forming on his body as he worked as hard as he could.  I rose my hips to meet him, slamming our pelvises together as I reached up and smacked his back, not quite able to reach his ass with my hand.  I grew extremely hot.  His face flushed pink, his ears deep red as he pumped and sweated, and I clasped both of my palms against his back. 

       I felt the deliciousness of his orgasm begin and in a moment’s decision, I turned in my nails and raked them hard down his back, and he screamed and pumped harder, his eyes rolling back in his head as he pulsed with delicious, hot cum pouring out from between our legs.  I felt him shake with want, felt his breath come in short spurts, and then he collapsed on top of me as he slid out, and I smacked his ass once, nice and hard.

       “Good boy.” I said, and he moaned.  I slid my palms slowly across his back, dancing along the light scratches that were there; I couldn’t do much with my stubby nails.  He shuddered.

       “Oh, Mistress, yes….” he said, as I traced the lines with my fingertips.  But I felt his breathing change; I felt his tiredness coming back on.  He always fell asleep after sex, and this late at night, I felt my eyelids growing heavy, too.

       “Did you like me scratching your back, puppy?” I asked.

       “Yes, please tie me…” he said, but within seconds he was a sleep, the weight of him keeping me from being able to breath properly.  I smacked his back.  He jerked awake.

       “Get off me, boy.” I said.  “I can’t breathe.”

       He rolled off of me, onto his back.  I then curled up next to him, sliding my arm across his stomach, and in less than half a minute, we were both asleep again.

       

       The next morning we both slept in very late.  Matt’s basement room had no windows, and I was unused to waking up without some kind of sunlight.  I felt groggy, my mind in its tiredness thinking that I was in my room, in my bed, and that it was still night.  Until I shifted, and I felt his presence next to me.  I opened my eyes, and was instantly turned on.

       We’re never going to be able to leave this bed, I thought with a smirk, even as my full bladder forced me to need to get up.  I crawled over him and put on his t-shirt, since it was cold out in the den.  I relieved myself and came back, standing in the doorway, looking down at his delicious, irresistibly sexy body, his back and ass totally exposed as he slept on his stomach.  I saw the scratches on his back from the night before and smiled. 

       He stirred and opened his eyes, then instantly smiled.  I melted with helplessness.  He could have anything he wanted when he gave me that smile.

       “Good morning, puppy.” I said, and he moaned and rolled onto his side, showing me his delicious, impossibly hard morning erection.  My eyes also traced up his chest, which besides the red lines, had bruises criss-crossing it from where the belt had landed.  I moaned and started to drool.  I felt wetness between my legs.

       “Like what you see?” he asked, and I crawled on top of him and reached for a condom.  My fingers searched around deep inside the box and I became afraid; but then I found it.  We were down to our last one.

       “Aren’t you sore?” he asked, even as I felt his heart racing under my ass.

       “I’m immensely sore.” I said.  “You will make me even more sore.”

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said, and I rolled the condom down over his penis.  “Mistress…I have to piss.” he said.

       “Then you’d better hold it.” I said, and he gritted his teeth and nodded.  “Make me wet so I can have you.” I said, and I lowered my pussy onto his mouth.

       “But I have morning brea…”

       I smacked his stomach, and he stopped arguing.  We were both covered in sweat, cum, and blood, the body odor in the room must have been awful to a person just walking in, but all I could smell was Matt, delicious, irresistible Matt.  His tongue slid over my clit, up and down, then side to side, then into my vagina as he went for more juices, which were now flowing nicely as I moaned and squeezed his head with my thighs.  He flicked his tongue in all the ways I liked, already knowing exactly how to please me, and I crushed his throat with my ass and he moaned as he struggled to reach my favorite places, stretching his tongue as far as it would go. 

       “Good boy.” I said, and I felt his heart race.  His pleasure put me over the edge and I started to pulse, and he moaned, licking his lips even as I pulled my pussy away from his face.  I shifted and lowered myself down onto his erection, grunting as sore pain throbbed through me, and then he raised his hips and my mind was lost to pleasure.

       I reached down and grabbed his wrists, pinning them next to his head as I rocked back and forth, his nostrils flaring with pleasure.  I squeezed the cut on his arm and he whimpered, his delicious smirk telling me how much he loved it.  He lasted a very long time, until I started to grow tired, the pleasure on his face combined with a look of concentration.

       “Mistress, I really gotta piss.” he said.  I released his wrists and slapped his face.  His eyes rolled back in his head and he started to move faster.

       “I think the problem is you’re not hurting enough.” I said.  I reached down beneath my ass and took hold of his balls, squeezing them, and he whimpered and tried to pump faster, though each motion caused him to pull on his balls, which were now clasped in my hand.

       “Ohhhh…” he said, and I squeezed harder, and he whimpered some more.  “Ohhhh…Mistress, please choke me, please…”

       My hands were around his neck instantly, squeezing around the flesh, though I took care to press only lightly on his Adam’s apple as he struggled to breathe, and I felt his dick grow twice as hard and then he started to pump furiously.  He tried to scream as he orgasmed but only a choked whimper could escape his constricted throat as I felt him pulse and twitch.  I squeezed my vagina tight around him and he moaned deeply, his thrusts becoming weaker, until he collapsed in an exhausted heap.

       I released his throat and he inhaled deeply, panting.  His eyes stared directly into my face.

       “That was so good…” he said, tears in his eyes.

       “Do you like to be choked?” I asked sweetly, stroking my fingers gently through his hair.

       “Yes, oh, yes…” he said in a complete daze, a dreamy look of satisfaction on his face.  I giggled softly at him.

       “Look at you, all sexy and satisfied.” I said.  He gazed up at me in a dazed stupor of happiness.

       “Thank you so much.” he whispered, and I leaned down and kissed his forehead.  I gazed at his completely satisfied face with adoration.  How I loved to see him this way!  It was worth all of the delicious work that we put in, making him suffer in just the right way, to get this beautiful expression on his face.

       “I miss my collar; can you put it back?  Tie me up.” he begged, and just those sentences made me start to leak cum again.

       “I will; but first, you have to piss.” I said.

       “Should I get dressed?” he asked, and I moaned at the offer; I loved to watch Matt piss himself.

       “Yes.” I said.  “Wear the same pair from yesterday, you dirty boy.” I said.  “And no shirt.”

       That smirk that told me he loved the way things were going sprang to his face.

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said, getting up and following my directions.  I gazed at his scratched body with satisfaction.  This was, by no contest, the best weekend of my life.

       We went into the bathroom and Matt stood in the shower.

       “Hands behind your head.” I said.  “You think you can do it this time, puppy?” I asked, and he bit his lower lip and grimaced, and then smiled.

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said, sounding very satisfied with himself as a wet splotch started to appear on the outside of his jeans, and I smiled.  I stepped into the tub with him and put the tip of my pointer finger under his chin.

       “You like that I have this power over you.”
       He was helpless to keep the grin from his face.

       “You know I do.” he said, the warm wet splotch spreading down the fabric of his left leg, the skin of his chest stretched as he kept his hands clasped on the back of his head.  I traced the faint red lines left by the belt from last night, and the fresh, light purple bruises on the surface of his skin, and then traced my finger up his arm, over his shoulder, and up to the cut on his forearm, caked in dried blood.

       “You cummed when I whipped you.” I said, a smirk on my face, and he grinned.

       “I did.”

       “You cummed when I bit your dick.”

       His grin only grew.

       “Yeah.”

       “And then you looked like the most satisfied cat in the world when I did this…” I said, stroking his cut, and his eyes rolled back in his head as his smirk grew twice as big.

       “Yeah.” he said, his nostrils wide as his breathing increased.  I waited until he looked back to me.

       “You know what they call you?” I said.

       His smirk was huge.

       “Pain slut.” he said. 

       “Mmmmm…” I replied, tracing my finger down his chest and over his hardening dick.  I leaned forward and kissed his lips, and he fervently kissed me back, his tongue sweeping into my mouth and then I didn’t care, I was gross from sweat and cum anyway, so I pulled him close to me and he wrapped his arms around me, my breasts pressing into his bare chest.  He looked down at me with fire in his eyes.

       “Nicky, I feel drunk, with sex and love, I don’t ever want this to stop.” he said, kissing me again, and I moaned and stroked his hair.

       “Yeah.” I said, his breath intoxicatingly delicious. 

       “But my parents will be home around four o’clock…” he said, with a deep sigh.

       I nodded hesitantly.

       “I think we should clean up; try to get back to acting normal-ish.” I said, and he nodded with disappointment.

       We then got dressed and cleaned up his room, hiding the used condoms inside a brown lunch bag before we threw them in the trash, then putting away the scissors, rubber bands and clothespins- all items that when in their proper place, looked completely innocent.  We hid the ropes and the lingerie under his bed, and then he threw in a load of laundry to wash his wet, piss-covered clothes.  When all was back in its place, Matt looked at his room with a mournful expression.

       “It looks like nothing happened.  This was the most amazing experience of my life; I feel like such a different person than I was yesterday morning, but it all looks the same, there’s nothing to show for it…”

       I gently ran my hand down the dried, clotted scrape on his arm.  He looked down at it and gave me an amazing, heart-melting smile.

       “I need this.” he said, stroking the cut.  “I couldn’t handle this if you didn’t mark me…”

       His voice shook and I stroked his face.

       “I will always give you what you need, Matt.” I said.  He closed his eyes as I used his real name again.  I was telling him the game was over.

       “I don’t want it to end.” he said quietly.  I stroked his hair.

       “We will do this again.  Come on, we’ve got to get back to real life, Matt.  I’m hungry; let’s have breakfast.”

       He opened his eyes slowly.

       “Okay.” he said.  He swallowed.  “Nicky.” 

               

       Returning to school after the kind of weekend we’d had seemed like walking into a different world.  Though it had only been two days since we’d been here, I felt like I’d been away for weeks or months.  Neither of us was the same person we’d been on Friday.  Matt’s arm was physical proof of that; as was my new, more revealing wardrobe.  I stepped off the bus and found him waiting for me by the front doors, a huge grin on his face as I ran into his arms, like we’d been apart for a long time, not a few hours.  He squeezed me tightly and kissed me sweetly, nuzzling his forehead into mine.

       “Hey, puppy.” I said.

       “Hey, kitty.” he replied, and I giggled and licked his nose.  He reached down and took my hand, leading me inside, while other kids stared at us and some of them rolled their eyes at our display.  I loved it.

       “An interesting fact crossed my mind this morning.” Matt said as he led me down halls away from my locker, and I scrunched my eyebrows. 

       “Matt, my locker is…”

       He squeezed my hand very firmly and yanked on my arm, pulling me in the direction he wanted.

       “We’re not going to your locker, we’re going to mine.  You are mine.” he replied, and my heart started to race as I realized he was going to be dominant today.

       I realized I had no idea where his locker was; and that fact suddenly deeply disturbed me, and I was glad it was about to be remedied.  He turned down one of the science halls and then stopped, shoving my back against the metal of the lockers as he started to dial the combination on his.  I memorized the number. 

       “I believe I was talking.” he said, not bothering to look into my eyes as he held out a book for me, and I hurriedly took my role as book-holder as he piled them into my waiting arms.  “As I was saying, an interesting face occurred to me.  You have my entire schedule, but I don’t have yours.  You will fix this, immediately.” he said.

       “Yes, Matthew.” I replied, and I saw his smirk, that irresistible, impossible for him to control smirk that meant he loved what was going on between us.  I glanced down at his jeans, but they were too loose for me to tell if he was hard, at least if he was standing.

       “Hey, Matt.”  a kid I didn’t know said, as he started to open the locker next to Matt’s.

       “Sup, Jordan.”

       “You get that homework done for Mr. Schneider?”

       Matt’s smirk was unmistakable.

       “Nah; I was busy all weekend.” he said, glancing at me, and Jordan suddenly realized I was there, holding all of Matt’s books.

       “Oh.” Jordan said, grinning.  “I see.  I’ll bet you had a much better weekend than I had.”

       Matt grinned.

       “Much better.”

       He started taking the books out of my hands and shoving them into his backpack.  I glanced at Jordan; he was a rather muscular white kid with brown fuzz for hair, shaved very close to his head, and one silver loop earring in his left ear.  He wore a tight-fitting white T-shirt for the obvious reason of showing off his muscles, and regular baggy jeans that covered his sneakers.  In all, he was dressed very plainly, but his gorgeous body didn’t need much decoration. 

       “So you with this chick, or what?” he asked Matt.

       “Yeah, she’s with me.” Matt said, automatically changing the sentence around so that he was in the possessive.

       “She got a name?”

       “Yeah, it’s Nicky.” I said, and Matt immediately turned and glared at me.

       “Nobody told you you could talk.” he said, so harshly Jordan’s mouth dropped open in surprise.

       “Geeze, man, cool it.  I was just trying to be polite.”

       Matt turned back to Jordan, making me face his back.

       “No problem.  Her name’s Nicky.” he said.  Jordan nodded.

       “Yeah, I gathered that.” he paused.  “Well, she is fine.” he said, and Matt couldn’t help himself, he grinned broadly.

       “Yeah, I know.” he said.  “And believe me; she backs it up nicely.”

       Jordan’s mouth fell open and I smiled brightly at him and winked.  He started to smile with disbelief.

       “Holy shit, man.” he said.  “Wow.”

       We both had ridiculous grins on our faces.  Matt turned to me and glared.

       “I don’t see you writing.” he said, and I immediately scrambled for a paper and pen in my bag to start jotting down my schedule.  Jordan looked at us quizzically.  I could tell he felt bad for me.  He must have thought Matt was abusive as he watched me hurriedly scribble down my schedule.

       “Hey, yo, maybe you should chill a little.” Jordan said.  I glanced up at Matt and darted my eyes towards Jordan, and Matt sighed, conceding power to me for the moment.

       “Don’t worry about it, Jordan, it’s fine.” I said, with perfect confidence.  He stared at us in confusion.  “Really.” I said.  He shook his head.

       “Whatever, man.” he replied as he walked off, and the bell rang.  I handed Matt my schedule.  He shoved it in his pocket without looking as he shoved me up against the locker, pushing very hard, crushing my shoulders to it and my heart started to race wildly.

       “You will meet me outside my classroom after every period and escort me to all of my classes.” he said, turning the demands I had given him last week back on me, and I grinned.

       “Yes, Matthew.” I replied, and he smiled and kissed my nose sweetly.

       “See you later, kitty.”

       After first period I raced across half the school to meet him back at the door of his first period class, where he stood, arms crossed, tapping his foot.

       “Sorry, I…”

       “Can it.” he said, pulling me close to him and leaning down to give me a deep, passionate kiss, his hair falling across my forehead as people muttered around us.  I melted helplessly into his arms, my heart pounding like mad as I tasted his delicious flavor.  I was breathless as he pulled away, and he smiled sweetly at me and took my hand.

       “I’ve been dying to do that all period.” he said, and I sighed and leaned my head on his shoulder as we walked, the perfect girlfriend hanging on his arm.  I caught quite a few glimpses of girls glaring at me with jealousy, and quite a few guys raising their eyebrows in surprise at the catch Matt had.  Some kids didn’t realize it was me at first, the way I was dressed. 

       “Seems the clothes I bought for you show you off quite nicely.” he said, and my heart fluttered.  I wanted him to pin me to the wall and fuck me right there.  I didn’t know how I was going to last all day; forget all night.  It was going to be awful torture.  I was regretting giving him the power last night, and yet I knew I could not get it back.  Not after what I’d made him promise.

       “Huh.” he said, studying my schedule as we walked.  “You have study hall third period.”

       “Yeah.” I said.

       “You know I only have band then.”

       “So?”

       “I don’t have to go to band; I already know all the songs this late in the year.  I’ll be coming to study hall with you.” he said.  My heart fluttered with happiness.  I imagined sitting in one of the old, torn easy chairs in the student lounge, nestled on Matt’s lap, as we watched my friends Todd and Ramsey play a mean game of ping-pong on one of the lunch tables. 

       “Yes, Matthew.” I said, and then we reached his next classroom so I kissed him goodbye and ran halfway across the school, scooting into my seat just in time.

       After the bell ran I bolted back to Matt’s class, where a smile that he couldn’t help spread across his lips when he saw me.  He held his arm out for me and I hung on it, like a good, spineless girlfriend and giggled air-headedly at everything he said, until he grew annoyed and flicked my ear.  I grinned.

       We walked into the student lounge, which had an old, beat-up couch and a few old lounge chairs all facing a dingy carpeted area, where a few lunch tables were set up.  People played cards or sometimes took a board game off of the leaning bookshelf, or just sat around and talked.  Of course nobody ever actually studied. 

       “Hey, Nicky!” Todd said, his six-foot-three high smile beaming from under his short brown hair.  “Lookin’ good!  Wow, look at you!”

       “Who knew she was actually a girl under all those clothes!” Ramsey shouted, his dark skin shining under the florescent lights where his bald head was shaved clean.  I rolled my eyes at them.  We’d all known each other since we were in first grade. 

       “You guys act like you’ve never seen me in a bathing suit.” I said.  “By the way, this is my boyfriend Matt.” I said, introducing him.  It was a little strange; we were in my territory, with my friends, and so it seemed natural that I be in charge, and he was content to let me, for the moment.

       “Hey, man.” Ramsey said, shaking Matt’s hand.  Ramsey had always been more polite than the rest of my friends. 

       “Sup.” Todd added, nodding his head Matt’s way.

       “Hey, is this the guy who actually dares to date Nicky Tiller?” Ed, another good friend of ours, said as he walked in.  He was a short, skinny kid with red hair and a very obnoxious sense of humor.  Matt raised his eyebrow.

       “You make it sound like it’s hard.” he said, and Ed snorted.

       “Only if you ever want to have an opinion.  What, you haven’t figured out yet that it’s her way or the highway?”

       Matt laughed and ruffled my hair, like I was a little kid.  The guys all gasped and waited for my retaliation; I never let someone mess up my hair and get away with it.  I grinned and simply combed it straight with my fingers, relishing in the fact that they all gaped as I apparently allowed Matt to touch me however he wanted.  Giving him the power in front of them felt amazing; he had permissions they never had.

       “What, this cute thing?” he said, pinching my cheek as I grinned.  All three of their mouths gaped.

       “Whoa.”

       “Yeah.”

       “Did you guys just see that?  Nicky, you let him touch you like that?”

       Matt smirked and I smiled back, letting him know he had free reign to say whatever he wanted.

       “Oh, she lets me touch her all kinds of ways.” he said, and Ramsey gaped while Ed squeaked and Todd grinned.

       “Dude, it’s Nicky Tiller you’re talking about.” Ed said, and Matt stepped close to me and put his palm on my cheek, gazing into my eyes.

       “I know.” he said.  He then pulled me close and gave me a long, deep, passionate, tongue-filled kiss, enjoying the cheers and hoots of my friends and other people in the room.  When he finally pulled back my heart was racing, and I gazed adoringly into his eyes.

       “Holy shit.” Todd said quietly.

       “Well would you look at that?  She actually looks like she’s all in love.” Ed responded.

       “I never thought I’d see it.”

       We both beamed from ear to ear.

       “Ahem.” Todd said, rolling his eyes.  “Well, whatever, let’s get this game going.”

       They started their game and Matt sat down in one of the easy chairs, pulling me roughly with him.  I squeaked as I fell into his lap and then sighed as he wrapped his arms around my waist.  I leaned my head down on his shoulder, feeling for all the world perfectly, utterly content.

       Roger walked in a few minutes later, tossing his backpack in its usual spot against the wall, and then he paused in his step when he saw us.  He then composed himself and walked over.

       “Hey Rodge, did you see the new hot item Nicky brought in?” Ed asked, smirking.  Roger glared at Matt.  Matt grinned from ear to ear, and wrapped his arms more tightly around my waist very possessively.  He turned and kissed my cheek in a very slow, unchaste way, licking me with the tip of his tongue just showing between his open lips.  My heart flew into high gear.  Roger’s jealous face was priceless.  Good.  He deserved it.

       “Huh.” he said, glancing at my new, tight, revealing shirt.  “Never thought I’d see you stoop to such levels to get a guy, Nicky.”

       I laughed.

       “You have no idea what you’re talking about, Roger.  Go play ping-pong.” I said, and Roger glared as he picked up a paddle.  He played against Ed furiously.

       Ed lost three games in a row and tossed his paddle down in defeat.

       “I quit.” he said.  “Here, one of you guys want in?” he asked, handing the paddle indiscriminately towards Matt and I.  I remained silent and looked to Matt, clearly putting him in charge of the decision.

       “Sure.” Matt said, taking the paddle and dumping me on the chair.  Roger glared, shocked.  I was always in charge, of everyone.  Oh, it felt so, so good to get even with him.  Matt stood up at the opposite end of the table and spun the paddle in his hands.

       “Nicky, don’t you want to play?” Roger asked me.

       “No, she doesn’t.” Matt replied, and I grinned.

       “I asked Nicky if she wants in.” Roger spat at him, and Matt smiled in a particularly maniacal way.

       “And I answered you.” he responded.  Roger frowned deeply and grunted.  He turned to stare at me and I blew a kiss to Matt.  Matt caught it and then licked his hand.

       “You don’t mind if I speak for you, do you kitty?” he asked, winking at me.

       “Not at all, puppy.” I replied, and Matt’s smirk emerged full-force.        

       Roger’s face became extremely frustrated and he actually growled.  He walked over so he was only a foot away from me and leaned down, putting his hands on each of the chair’s arms as he stared into my face.

       “Nicky, what is going on?  You don’t return my calls, you ignore my texts, nobody sees you for a week and you come to school dressed like this?  With him?”

       “Hey!  Get your jealous ass away from my girl!” Matt shouted, putting his hand on Roger’s shoulder and pulling him roughly away.  I was surprised at Matt’s strength; Roger was clearly bigger than him but he was shoved by Matt’s hand.  Roger stood up and glared down at Matt.

       “Your girl?  Nicky’s been mine since sixth grade!”

       “Yeah, and now she’s mine.”  Matt said, standing with utmost confidence, his arms crossed.

       “You asked for this.” Roger said, swinging his right fist at Matt.  He sort of saw it coming and managed to dodge a little, but it still connected on the side of Matt’s head and he wobbled, regained his footing, and then retaliated with his own punch to Roger’s shoulder.  Roger stumbled, growled, and then they started to grapple, grabbing each other’s shoulders.  Roger was certainly the bigger of the two and was able to slam Matt up against the wall, where he got a few good punches in to Matt’s stomach. 

       “Roger, stop it!” I shouted, but even as I did so Matt brought up his knee, slamming it into Roger’s crotch.  He grunted and let Matt fall as he doubled over, and I saw clear anger on Matt’s face as he stood up perfectly straight, not hunching the way a person who had been pounded in the stomach should, and I knew it was because of Matt’s high tolerance for pain.  He gritted his teeth and punched Roger square in the face.

       “Matt!” I screamed, angrily, now worried about both of them as the punches flew and they both took hits to the face and stomach.  It seemed like an eternity as I fretted about Matt’s safety, and though I was angry at Roger, I didn’t really want to see him get hurt.

       “Hey!  Break it up!”  Coach Shelton shouted suddenly from the doorway, his bald head reflecting the florescent lights as he was followed in by Coach Westler.  Matt stopped fighting instantly, but Roger took advantage of this to get in a nice clock right to his temple.  Matt stumbled backward and Coach Westler caught him, while Coach Shelton stood between them and held up his palm against Roger’s chest.

       “That’s it, you two idiots are coming with us.  Principal, now.”  Coach Shelton barked, and they led both of them out by their upper arms.  Matt turned around to wink at me as he was being dragged out, and I blew him another kiss, as I tried to hide my worry.  Roger glared at him.        

       

       They never say it in front of anyone, but after two guys get in a fight they actually go to the nurse before they go see the principal.  They gave both of them ice packs to keep on their heads; Matt had a nice lump forming above his temple and Roger was certainly going to have a black eye.  Then they sat, next to each other, facing the principal’s desk.

       He glared down at both of them from under his neatly combed shock of gray hair with intense distaste.

       “I always regret asking this question, but what the hell is this about?” he spat.

       “She’s only with you because she’s trying to get back at me,” Roger snarled at Matt, who just let his smirk grow wide as he stared down at his bandaged arm.

       “Maybe you don’t know a damn thing about her.” Matt said back, and the principal snorted and sat.

       “Enough.  Fine.  Do you know how many boys I’ve had in here for this? Do you know how many years I’ve had to deal with hotheads punching each other over a girl?  Probably since before either of you were born.” he said, and they both rolled their eyes.  “And you know what?  It doesn’t matter how hard you beat on each other, she’s still gonna pick whoever she wants, so why get into trouble on school grounds, huh?  She’ll choose the one who brings her more flowers, or takes her on nicer dates, or whatever she wants.”

       Matt couldn’t help himself.

       “Oh, I give her more of what she wants.” he said, and Roger flew to his feet, a vein popping out of his forehead.

       “Sit down!” the principal shouted, and Roger reluctantly obeyed.  “Now neither of you has been in my office before, so I’m giving you a chance to get off easy!  Who is this girl?”

       “Nicky Tiller.” they both said.

       “And is she worth all this rough-and-tumble?”

       “Yes.” they both replied,

       “Good.  Now listen up.  No girl wants to date some idiot who fails out of high school.  So if you get yourselves suspended, it hurts both of your chances.  So whatever is going on between you, you can handle outside of school, but no more fighting on school property, is that clear?”

       “Yes, sir.” Matt said.

       “Yes, Mr. Cordell.” Roger replied.

       “Good.  I’m calling both your parents.  Go wait in the lobby.”

       They both sighed and trudged out to the waiting area, where the school secretary glared at them like they were criminals.

       “You know she’s acting all flirty just to get with you; this isn’t who she really is.” Roger said, and Matt snorted as he smirked at the floor.

       “You have no fucking idea what you’re talking about.” he said. 

       “Look, man, I’ve known Nicky since sixth grade, I know who she is.  She’s not what you think.  After you get to know her a little better, you’ll see she’s not what you’re looking for.”

       Matt laughed and tilted his head to stare at the ceiling.

       “Dude, if you had bothered to get to know Nicky the way I know her, you’d shut your fucking mouth.”

       “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

       “It means she didn’t spend the weekend in your bed.” Matt snapped, and Roger looked about ready to go at it again, right in the principals’ office.

       “I would never go and use her like that!  You barely know her, you fucking bastard!”

       Matt’s face grew angry.

       “Me?  You claim to be her best friend since sixth grade, she invests years of her life with you and then a week after you kiss her, you cheat on her with Rhonna Fischer, and I’m the bastard who’s using her?  At least I give her fucking attention!  At least she knows that she’s the only one I want!”

       Matt’s fists were balled tightly and he breathed heavily as he watched Roger’s resolve and anger crack. 

       “She told you about Rhonna?” Roger asked.

       “She’s told me a lot of things.  Things I promise you don’t know.” Matt said, leaning back in his chair, crossing his arms with vindication.  Roger’s anger finally looked like it was fading.  He stared at the floor.

       “I apologized to her for that, you know.”

       Matt snorted.

       “And then what did you do?  Trust me, Roger, you don’t have any fucking idea about Nicky.  She belongs with me.  I can give her what she wants.” Matt said, glancing down at the bandage on his left arm.

       “So could I.” Roger said, and Matt just shook his head, leaned back in the chair, and closed his eyes.

       “No, you couldn’t.” Matt said quietly, and Roger chose not to answer, which was just fine with Matt.

       After school I had to take the bus home, because Matt had to go baby-sit his cousin.  Roger called me three times that afternoon; I ignored him.  It wasn’t that I was angry with him, as much as I was afraid that if I talked to him, I’d be tempted to tell him what was really going on.  And I knew I couldn’t do that.  I knew that absolutely nobody, out of everyone I knew, would understand anything about me and Matt. 

       When ten o’clock finally rolled around, I was more than ready.  I was sitting on the couch by the front door tapping my feet, waiting for him to come.  I thought I would burst into tears when I saw his black Corvette pull around the corner and I ran outside, ignoring my father’s angry protests, and jumped into the passenger seat.

       He pulled me into his arms, gave me a fierce, quick kiss, and then drove off as my father ran after us.  I put down the window and stuck my hand out, waving at him.  Then I started to cry.

       “Kitty?” Matt asked, and the relief I felt at hearing his name for me only made me cry more.

       “Oh, I missed you so much.” I said, putting my palm over his left hand as he shifted gears.  I started to sob.

       “I’m here.” he said quietly, reaching up to stroke my hair.  I closed my eyes and wished he would drive faster, so we could get to his room sooner.

       “I’m so glad it’s your turn to be dominant.” I said softly.  “I’m just not strong today.”

       He smiled softly and ran his fingers across my cheek before he had to put his hand back on the stick.

       “I’ll make your weakness bring us pleasure, kitty.” he said, and my heart started to pound.  “I’ll make you sing for me.”

       I moaned softly and smiled sweetly at him.

       When we walked into his den I fully expected him to turn and tackle me, or grab me tightly, or attack me in some way.  But he didn’t.  Instead, he took my backpack and coat like a gentleman.  He kissed my forehead sweetly, then my nose, then my lips.  He gazed in my eyes and I melted with desire and love for him.

       “Go in my room, kitty.” he said, and I nodded and went, as I heard him rummaging around in the bathroom, and a moment later I heard the tub turn on.  When he came into his room he was shirtless, his nipples hard from the cold, faint pink bands still marked across his chest from the whip, and now dark, purple bruises forming on his abdomen from his fight with Roger.

       “I feel very achy; I had a rough day defending my kitty.” he said.  “And I can’t get this arm wet…” he said, pointing to his scrape.  “So you will bathe me.”

       I sighed with want and felt wetness pour between my legs as my heart pounded with the deliciousness and sweetness of what he asked.  I then watched him as he pulled out the bag of lingerie from under the bed and rifled through it, pulling out a low-cut push-up bra with white, floral mesh that would fully reveal the dark color of my nipples through the cloth even dry.  He then dug out the matching G-string, which was nothing more than a little three-inch triangle of white mesh, kept on by thin elastic bands that went around the waste and up the ass crack.

       “Arms above your head.” he said, and I obeyed, and I was surprised and amazed by his gentleness as he lifted up my shirt with absolute adoration and sweetness.  He reached around and unclasped my boring, beige bra and then lowered my arms to slide it off, replacing it with the new, lacey one that held my breasts in a firmly perky position, which he spent quite a bit of time adjusting to his tastes, all very gently.

       “Matthew, what…”

       He put his pointer finger over my lips and stepped very close to me, so there was not an inch between our faces.

       “There’s no need for you to talk, kitty.  No need to think.  Just do what you’re told.” he said.  I closed my eyes and almost sighed with relief, as Matt took the weight of everything that had happened today upon his shoulders, leaving me with none of the burden.  He slid his hands down the bare sides of my stomach and undid my jeans, pulling them to my feet, along with my underpants.

       “Sit.” he said, and I sat on the bed while he removed my shoes, lovingly, gently, and then slid my pants and underwear off.  He then slid the G-string up over my feet.

       “Stand.” he said, and I obeyed as he slid the skimpy garment up, tugging it firmly into place, his hands warm, gentle, soft, and yet still very, very sexy.  I could not understand his attitude, and it was driving me crazy trying to predict when he would suddenly turn and pin me against the wall, or tie me to the bed.

       “Matthew, I can’t…”

       Again his finger was over my lips, his eyes half-closed in lustful adoration.

       “Matthew, I don’t underst…”
       “Do I have to gag you to keep you quiet?” he asked, but he said it so gently that it almost sounded like he was offering me a kindness, rather than a threat.

       “I don’t understand.” I said.  He smiled sweetly and stroked my hair.

       “I don’t have to be rough to dominate you,” he said, twirling my hair around his finger.  “All that’s required is I control everything you do.” he said, walking his fingers across my collarbone from one shoulder to the other.  “Tonight, you’re my little servant; you just do what you’re told, no talking, no thinking, no disagreeing with what I say.  Now no more words out of you.  None.” he said, and I smiled and nodded, and he kissed my forehead.

       “I’m sure the bath is ready.” he said.  “Come on.”

       He walked into the bathroom, the mirror covered in steam, and shut and locked the door.  I remembered how he’d said his parents had a key to come down into the basement, and I grew nervous.

       “What…”

       He sighed and shook his head with disapproval at my talking, and somehow that kind of chastisement hurt more than any physical slap or pinch.  I shut my mouth.

       “Undress me, girl.” he said, and I felt myself grow hot as he used the word, which must have had the same power for him as the word ‘boy’ had for me.  I stepped forward and undid his jeans, pulling them to his feet, followed by his boxers.

       “Fold my clothes nicely on the counter.” he ordered, and I obeyed, as he walked to the tub and tested the water with his foot.  I couldn’t help staring at his delicious ass and nearly muscular back as he stepped into the tub and then turned, sinking down into the warm water.  He sighed with relief as he leaned his back against the wall and shut his eyes.  He kept his right arm out of the water, but let his left one float, totally relaxed.

       “There’s a washcloth in the closet.” he directed, and I pulled it out and walked over to him.

       “Wash me.” he said, and for some reason the gentle command carried an authority that made me soaked between my legs.  I dipped the washcloth into the water and reached up for his bar of soap, scrubbing soap into it.

       “Start with my feet.” he said, not moving, so that I had to reach into the water and lift his foot out myself.  I found it difficult to lean over the side of the tub, so, looking at him for approval or disapproval, I slowly dipped my own foot into the water.  He didn’t react; he didn’t even open his eyes, and so I stepped fully into the tub and sank down to my knees, where I could reach much better.  I started to scrub between his toes and cleaned both his feet, and when I was satisfied that they were done I started moving up to his ankles.

       “Oh, no.  Massage them first; they ache.” he directed, and I found the smirk that he usually wore on his lips coming to mine instead.  I really had no idea how to do a massage; I also knew that he didn’t care.  I did my best, copying what I’d seen of them on TV, rubbing each part of his foot, his toes, the ball and arch and heel, even the sides. 

       “That’s very nice.  Good girl.” he said, and I felt more of my cum leak into the water.  After I massaged his feet I started scrubbing up his right leg, stopping at the knee before switching to his left, then moving up his thigh.  It got to the point where I had cleaned every part of him that stuck out of the water, and I stopped.  He opened his eyes and sighed.

       “Oh, I don’t feel like getting up yet; start with my neck now and work your way down.” he ordered, sitting up so the water came only up to his belly button.  I shifted so I was behind him and started to scrub his neck, his back, his sides, his chest, and under his arms.  I washed his good arm thoroughly, all the way down to his palm and fingers, moving slowly, covering every inch of his skin.  He watched me as I worked, his eyes clearly tracing around my lingerie and the parts of me that they really didn’t cover.  The entire experience was intensely intimate, as I got to know every square inch of him, slowly, a little at a time. 

       I reached over and scrubbed his injured arm down to his elbow, taking care not to get his bandage wet.  I finished, and unsure of what to do now, stopped and rested my hands in my lap, in the water.

       “Alright, I suppose I have to stand.” he said, and he got up slowly, the water flowing off of his gorgeous body in streams that accented his deliciousness, pouring over his balls and dick, which was as hard as it always was when we…what did you call this kind of thing? 

       I didn’t care, and I found myself truly letting go of the million thoughts that had been bouncing around in my head all day as I started to scrub his lower back, and then his ass, making sure to get between every crack and crevice as I moved between his legs and started to wash his balls.  He moaned softly when I reached his cock, and he put a hand on my wrists to stop me.

       “You don’t need a washcloth for that.” he said, smiling with a little smirk.  “Just use your bare hands.”

       I couldn’t keep the smirk off my own face as I dropped the cloth in the water and lathered up soap onto my palms, rubbing them thoroughly together.  I wrapped my fingers around his hard dick, pulling slowly up and down, covering every square centimeter of him with soap.  I re-visited all of the cracks and spaced between his balls and his body with my bare fingers, including up his ass crack, every part of him and he smiled with approval at my activity.

       “Okay, that’s good.” he said, sitting back down into the water, rinsing all of the soap off of himself as he did so.  He spread his legs as wide as he could within the constraints of the tub, showing off just how large and hard his dick was and he smiled as he looked up at me.

       “Okay, now wash yourself.” he said.  I bent down for the wash cloth and he snatched it away.

       “Just what do you think you are, servant girl?  You’re lucky I let you use soap.” he said, his voice as smooth as silk and as sweet as honey.  I was soaked between my legs, I could feel the cum dripping from between them.  I rubbed the bar of soap between my palms, wishing he’d let me use my moisturizing body wash instead, but knowing that I had no power to argue.  I went to remove my bra.

       “No, leave it on.” he said.  I nodded silently and then started to rub myself with my hands, almost as I did when I just took a shower, but I tried to go as slowly and sexy as possible as he started to slowly stroke his own dick as he watched me.  When I started to wash my breasts, soaking them with soap lather, he started to pump himself faster and he moaned.

       “Oh, yeah, best porn ever.” he said.  “Mmmm…pinch your own nipples, kitty.” he said, and I found myself wanting to obey, wanting to please him.  The sensation it caused in me felt strange; the pleasure on his face was almost my own as I pinched, probably harder than necessary, and he laughed softly.

       “Mmmm…yeah.  Twist them.” he said, and I obeyed, his voice still as smooth as velvet, as sweet as chocolate.  “Poke them.” he ordered, and I did, the cum now gushing from between my legs as he masturbated, and if I hadn’t seen him tied up helplessly on his bed, the vision before me would have been the sexiest thing I’d ever seen.

       “Stroke them.” he said, and I obeyed, and then he finally became unable to hide the smirk from his lips and it shined, my delicious smirk, and I thought I would turn into a puddle of mush right there.  His voice guided my hands, controlling everything they did, to the point that it might as well have been his hands on me, pleasing me, teasing me, because I had no power over what my fingers did.  They obeyed his voice, they did what he said, and my mind vanished into nothing as all I was was a toy for Matt to play with, and I loved it.

       “That’s enough.  Continue cleaning.” he commanded, and I obeyed, rubbing down the rest of my body, not needing to be told that my pussy would be last.  I turned around and stuck out my ass for him while I washed it, and he moaned.

       “Mmmm…smack it.” he said, and I did, and he groaned.  “Again.” he ordered, and I obeyed.  His smirk was becoming huge; so was mine.

       “Smack your ass ten times.” he said, and I did, watching the pleasure on his face at the sound, which was enhanced by the water and soap that covered me.

       “Turn back around.” he said.  I did.

       “The G-string’s in the way, pull it down to your knees.” he said, and I smiled as he’d rather stretch it out than have me take it off.

       “Wash yourself very thoroughly,” he directed, “but if I catch you pleasuring yourself before I’m ready I will be very disappointed in you, kitty.” he said, and by then I was totally submissive to him.  I wanted nothing more than to please him; to hear him say ‘good girl’, to see pleasure on his face.  I did exactly as he said, washing every crack and crevice that I had, between my labia, in the folds where my legs met my crotch, up my ass crack, all the while being very careful not to touch my clitoris at all.

       “That’s very nice.  Good kitty.” he said, and I smiled adoringly at him.  “Sit in the water; you can use the washcloth to rinse all the soap off.” he said, and I did as directed while Matt continued to pump his penis at a slow, leisurely pace, under the water.  Once I was soapless he held out his hand for the washcloth again, and I gave it to him.

       “Stand up.” he said.  “Pull the G-string back on properly and stroke your clit through the cloth.” he said, and I grew impossibly wet as my cheeks flushed and I unquestionably did as he told me to. 

       “Mmmm…” he said, pumping his dick faster.  “Mmmm…yes, pleasure yourself while I watch, you dirty girl.” he said, and his words made my ears grow hot, and I rubbed myself trying to get as much pleasure as I could, though the cloth hindered the sensation and made it a little frustrating.  Matt started to pump faster and I became jealous of him, that he could feel what he wanted and I could not, and I realized that was part of the power he held over me.  I also realized the water must have hindered the sensation for him, too, which was probably his goal, to make himself last longer.

       “Is the G-string in your way, kitty?” he asked, and I nodded, and he laughed softly.

       “Okay.  You can turn it around.”

       I looked at him quizzically.  He waved his free hand as if this was obvious.

       “Take it off and put it on the other way.” he said.  “So the elastic string goes up your slit, stop questioning me and do as your told, my little sex slave.”

       My ears grew flaming red and my heart pounded like crazy at the words, and I could see the pleasure on his face as he saw the effect they had.  I was growing tired of being so distant from him; I wanted him to touch me, him to pounce on me, to be close to me no matter how rough or gentle he wanted to be.  But I obediently did as directed, removing the G-string and replacing it on backwards, so that the thin white strip of elastic went up my front slit.

       “Mmmm…now masturbate again.” he said, and I did, pushing the little string to the side, watching to see if he would disapprove.  He didn’t; so I was finally able to feel real pleasure as I flicked my finger over my own clitoris, while Matt pumped his penis slowly in the water, his cheeks growing flushed and I realized mine must have been, as well.

       I started to feel very hot, and he must have seen it on my face.

       “Stop.” he told me, and though I was thoroughly disappointed, I found it far easier and more desirable to do as he asked me, rather than continue with what my body wanted.

       “Spread your pussy with your fingers.  Expose yourself to me.” he directed, and my face grew burning hot as I did as directed.

       “Pull the elastic out with your other hand and snap your nice, hot, juicy clit.  Make it sting nice.” he directed.  The blood rushed to my ears and deafened me as I hesitated, unbelieving at what he asked.  It was one thing for him to do such things to me; it was another to do it to myself.  Or so I thought.

       I felt his eyes boring into me, daring me to defy him, and I did not want to face looking at his disappointed expression when I didn’t do as I was told.  I couldn’t believe it as I watched my fingers obey his commands, and winced as the elastic snap sent a sting of pleasure radiating through my pelvis.

       “Oh, yeah…” he said.  “Do it again, over and over, till I tell you to stop.” he said, and I obeyed, the elastic snapping against my exposed clitoris over and over, growing redder and hotter as he pumped himself harder.  The pleasure built up in me with each snap, radiating further and further across my skin, and I found myself not wanting to stop as I was almost on the brink of orgasm.

       “Stop.” he ordered, and I whimpered.  “You’re my servant girl; I get to feel pleasure before you.” he said, his voice very husky.  He reached around and pushed the lever to open the drain, the water starting to go down as he stood up and stretched.  He glanced as his wrinkly fingers and smiled.

       “I think we’ve bathed long enough.” he said.  “Fetch me a towel, girl.”

       I hurriedly obeyed him, grabbing one out of the closet as he stepped out of the tub.

       “Dry me.” he ordered, holding his arms out, and I ran the soft cloth over his skin; his neck and shoulders and back, under his arms, between his legs, down his shins.  He closed his eyes and his nostrils flared with pleasure, and it took me a moment to realize that it was from me brushing the tender bruises on his stomach.  I could see him fighting with all of his strength to not beg me to switch, so we could take advantage of his injuries, so I could hurt him.  But Matthew was strong.  He said nothing as I dried him.

       “That’s enough.” he ordered, and I stopped.  “Go stand next to my bed.” he ordered, and I went, still wet, still wearing the wet lingerie with the G-string on backwards, cum gushing between my legs.  He followed me in, shut the door behind him softly and locked it, which always made my heart race, though he really did it to keep his parents out, just in case they came down.  He stripped the blankets off the bed and lay on his back on the medium-gray sheets, his arms above his head, his hard dick protruding high above him.

       “Make me cum, kitty.” he said, with a tone of voice as if he were ordering a sandwich, and he picked up a video game off of his nightstand and started to play it.  I ran my hands up his thighs, making him twitch, as I wrapped my fingers around his penis and started to pump him.  The lack of attention he paid to me somehow made me extremely hot; the fact that I was nothing to him but a servant to do his bidding becoming more apparent.  I loved it.  The desire to kiss his dick in a hundred places suddenly became overpowering and I gave into it, lowing my lips to his tip, licking the precum as he moaned softly, without moving his attention from the game.

       “Yes, that’s nice.” he said, as if I was making him lunch.  I ran my tongue down the length of his dick and then up the other side, ignoring the few hairs that got stuck in my mouth, and I resolved that tomorrow, while I was in charge, I would have him shave.  Then I planted a hundred wet, juicy kisses all over his dick, top to bottom, then bottom to top, when suddenly he pulled away.

       “I forgot something.” he said, getting up and going to his drawer where he kept all of his toys.  He opened it and pulled out a long, white silky scarf with flecks of silver in it.

       “Stand up straight.” he said, and I did, as he took the end of the scarf and wrapped it around my neck, tying it off tightly and giving it a good yank to test the knot.  My heart raced with excitement; I wanted nothing more in the world than to belong to Matthew, and here he was, claiming me.  He then lay back down on the bed, wrapping the other end around his good arm a few times.  He yanked on it, making me come closer to him, and he grinned.        

       “That’s better.” he said, giving his attention back to the video game.  “You may continue with my pleasure, kitty.” he said.

       I sucked his penis slowly into my mouth as he moaned, and though I wasn’t very good at it, I got better as I went.  I knew he didn’t mind if I scraped him with my teeth, but I tried not to do it; just incase there would be a day when he wouldn’t want that.  I also learned to relax my throat so more of him could fit further down, and I had it going pretty good by the time my jaw wore out, and I had to pull away.  He sighed.  He put the video game down and gave my dainty leash a rough yank, pulling my body on top of his.  He then rolled over so he crushed me to the bed, and my heart started to race furiously.  He then sat up, his ass crushing my chest so that I could only barely breathe, and he tied my leash to the pipe in the wall leaving me almost no slack, so that I could barley rest my head on the bed.

       He then reached under my back and undid my lacey bra, though he didn’t bother to remove it after that as he squeezed my breasts together and shoved his penis between them, his tip hitting my chin and I knew to open my mouth and kiss it each time it came.  He moaned and squeezed my breasts roughly as he started to move faster and faster, his cheeks flushing pink, his ears turning red, his dick growing purple and hard. 

       “You will drink every drop when I cum.” he said, his voice very husky as he was extremely close to orgasm.  “A good slave does not let there be a mess.”

       He lasted another ten seconds and then a loud gasp escaped his throat and I lifted my head, fighting the leash, as he shoved his dick into my mouth and pulsed, hot, salty goo spurting into me.  I wasn’t very used to the strange flavor and I choke and coughed for a moment, but I didn’t relax the seal I’d made with my lips around his flesh and so I got it all down, my tongue squishing his tip inside my mouth as I sucked, and he moaned and his body drooped over me as his muscles all relaxed at once.  I felt his penis grow softer and I sucked him clean as he pulled out of me, his eyes half-closed, his body shaking as he leaned down and kissed my forehead.

       “Good girl.” he said sweetly, and I smiled silently and adoringly at him.  He then got up, went back to his drawer of toys, and pulled out the long, white cotton rope that we used to tie each other.  My heart started to race and I could not control the smile on my lips as he turned to me, a sparkle in his eye when he saw my face.

       “You like to be tied up, don’t you, kitty?” he said sweetly, and I nodded and gazed at him from behind half-closed eyes.  He kissed my forehead , then my nose, then my throat and I couldn’t help it, I moaned with pleasure.

       “Shhhh…” he said.  “No talking for you.”  He then planted wet, sexy kisses down my collar bone and over to my right nipple, where he gently started to suck, and I couldn’t help it, I moaned again, and he laughed softly.  I realized that I absolutely loved that laugh; I wasn’t sure why; he only did it when he was dominating me and it was gentle and sweet and commanded power over me all at once;  it was slightly mocking, but mostly, it meant he was enjoying himself.   He pulled his lips away from my nipple, leaving a strand of drool that stretched a foot before it broke, leaving my nipple chilly and hard.  He then wrapped the rope slowly but tightly around my right wrist, pulling it above my head as he tied it to the pipes, and then did the same for my left, my arms now stretched above my head.  I had never had my hands tied before and the sensation sent new waves of helpless pleasure through me as he then started to tie the rope around my right ankle. 

       “Raise your knees.” he commanded, and I obeyed, and then he tied another rope around my left ankle, not securing the ends to anything, leaving me slightly confused.  He then reached under the bed and pulled out a sausage-shaped throw pillow, and he could do nothing about the smirk on his face.

       “Lift your ass.” he said, and I grinned as he slid the pillow under it, leaving my pussy spread wide and exposed for him.  He then tied a rope between my ankles, leaving them a foot apart from each other, and then tied the other ends of their ropes under the bed- so that I could not slide them either closer nor further apart.  The ropes were too tight for me to move my ankles even up or down the bed, but I could still close my knees just fine, until he started to wrap rope around them, pulling them open, my pussy now up in the air with the G-string elastic still putting pressure on my clit.

       He crawled around and sat between my legs.  He slid his finger under the elastic and pulled it away, but instead of a snap, I felt him pinch my clit.

       “Last time I went easy on you, kitty.” he said, and my heart started to race as I saw a clothespin in his other hand and he pinched my clit even harder between his fingers until I whimpered.  That felt good; but I was afraid of what the bare clip would make me feel; I liked a little bit of pain but I wasn’t enamored with it the way Matt was.  I swallowed, afraid of what might happen if I used my safe word, but I had to be truthful with him.

       “Please don’t, Matt.  You’ve been gentle all night and it’s so sweet and…”

       The clothespin landed in his desk drawer, forgotten before I even finished my sentence.

       “Kitty wants gentle.” he said softly, and my heart melted as I became absolutely smitten with him in that moment, as I had never felt more loved or cared for in my life.  I felt the G string suddenly go slack and then it was pulled away from me, cut by the scissors.  I smiled as I realized that must have been one of his favorite things, to cut undergarments off of me after I was tied up. 

       I then felt the gentle softness of his tongue touch my clit and I gasped and moaned as he started to lick me, very slowly, his drool causing a disastrous mess that ran down my ass crack, soaking the pillow under me.  He moved too slow, too soft, making me try to move to increase the sensation, my bonds keeping me from doing so. 

       The way he had me tied, he didn’t have to strain his neck very much at all and he licked me torturously slowly, for what seemed like a very long time, and I whimpered and tried to move to increase the sensation at all, and I actually started to come down and actually become sleepy when suddenly his tongue started to flick very fast, very precisely in what he had already figured out was my favorite spot.

       The increase in sensation was such a surprise that I gasped and cried out, and all of a sudden pleasure and burning and want were doubling over inside of me, pulsing with heat as the pleasure increased.

       Then he suddenly stopped and I screamed with frustration.

       “I want you to fight it; for as long as you can; I want to see how long you can last.” he said, and then he was back, his hands pushing my knees apart and my heart pounding in my chest as my lungs heaved, trying to get enough air.  I obeyed his commands simply because it was natural; I had been obeying his voice all day, all night, and I wanted to obey it, I wanted to perform every act he asked of me.  His tongue flicked across in the most delicious of ways, bringing me to the brink as I tried to fight it, but it was no use as he knew exactly what he was doing and I exploded with lustful desire, pulsing with heat and want, and suddenly I wanted him to fuck me, as hard and fast as he could, and I did not care how sore I was.

       “Matthew fuck me, please, slide your dick inside me…”

       He shrugged.

       “I can’t; I’m soft, kitty.” he said.  I found the idea of that amazingly impossible; I had never known him not to be hard in my presence, except some part of my brain remembered that he had gone off already, not very long ago.  I felt yearning; I felt longing, I felt empty.

       “Please…” I said, and then I felt his finger slide into me, gently, slowly, and it was torture because it was not what I wanted; it was not enough.

       “Please have sex with me…”

       “No.” he said, continuing to slide his finger in and out, and it did feel mildly good, though I wished he would move faster.  He gave me no other explanation than that, except that he was under Nicole’s command not to, and he had to obey, and kitty had no power over him.  I moaned softly, disappointed, but my body still felt more satisfied than it had earlier.  He slid his finger out of me and then held it, dripping with cum, in front of my lips.

       “Clean me, kitty.” he said, and though I didn’t want to, I felt compelled to obey him and for the first time tasted my own cum as I licked it off of his finger.  His smirk melted my heart to a puddle, making me glad to do anything for him, and I licked and sucked until he was satisfied, and he pulled away.

       Then I was done.

       “Matt, please untie me…”
       His fingers grabbed the rope around my ankles and he yanked, the entire strength of the bondage collapsing, and I realized that he must have used some kind of slipknots that could be undone with a single pull.  I relaxed my legs, stretching them out straight as he reached up and pulled the knots on my wrists, and I sighed and curled up into a ball, feeling empty.  I shivered as he untied the scarf from around my neck, just as easily as he’d undone the rest.

       His chest was pressed against my back and a blanket softly covered me almost instantly, and then his arms were wrapped around me, holding me close.  I turned around and nestled my face in his neck as he squeezed me tight.

       “How’d I do?” he asked, his entire tone completely different; he was Matt again, and I almost laughed with surprise and relief.

       “You are absolutely amazing.” I said, burying my face into his soft flesh.  “I don’t know how you think of these things, come up with these things…”

       “Hey, you’re as creative as I am.” he said.  “You get me so hot with all your surprises and twists…” he said, and I smiled.

       “You love to be surprised.” I said, and he blushed.  I laughed.

       “What, don’t tell me you’re shy about it.” I said, tickling his little, limp dick with my fingers.  He twitched and I pulled my hand away.  He laughed.

       “There aren’t many secrets between us, huh?” he said, and I sighed.

       “No; though we’ve only known each other for a week; I’m sure we still have plenty to learn about each other.” I said, and he inhaled deeply.

       “Nicky.” he said, and I raised my head to gaze into his half-closed eyes.

       “Yeah?”

       “I am so ridiculously in love with you.”

       I sighed dreamily and kissed his lips softly.

       “Not as ridiculously as I am with you.” I said.  “When you didn’t clip that clothespin on me, I felt my whole heart melt into a puddle of adoring goo.”

       He smiled and blushed.

       “I’m sorry about that, I…”

       I put my finger to his lips.

       “You have nothing to apologize for; you completely respected my wishes.” I said.  He nodded, his eyebrows knitting together.

       “What?” I asked.  He frowned.

       “I…like…to go so much further than you do…”

       “That’s fine.” I said.  “I like to take you far.”

       He smiled and rested his head on the bed.

       “This…all of this…really doesn’t freak you out.  I don’t freak you out.” he said.  I laughed.

       “No.  You turn me on.  You make me so very, very hot, Matt, so that I cum all day just thinking about the things we will do later.”

       He lifted his bandaged arm and stared at it.

       “I’m not gonna lie; I like being submissive way more…”

       “I love to dominate you way more.” I said.  I felt his heart pound in his chest.  “But switching is good.  It gives us both a rest.” I said.  “We needed this.”

       He pulled me close to him and stroked my hair.

       “Yeah.” he said.  “But I’m done.  Being dominant is tiring for me.  Please, Nicky, let me be your puppy tomorrow…”

       I smiled and kissed his forehead.

       “Of course.” I said.  “Mistress will take very good care of you, don’t worry.”

       He sighed heavily, with great relief, and then I felt him fall asleep.  I looked at the clock; it was two in the morning somehow, and I didn’t have the heart to wake him to drive me home.  I realized that I had plenty of clothes here at his house, decided it was just fine to spend the night, and let myself drift off in peaceful bliss, snuggled naked in Matt’s arms.

       

       I woke up to an unfamiliar beep and for a moment my mind was utterly confused, until I heard a very familiar voice groan with annoyance, saw a very familiar bare chest lean over my face, and felt a very familiar kiss on my cheek after the alarm had been shut off.

       “Ugh…” I groaned.  Getting up early for school was not any less painful than it was in my own bed.  Until he snuggled his face into the crook of my neck and kissed me. 

       “Good morning, puppy.” I said, and then he shifted and I felt his morning erection poke against my thigh.  “Mmmmm….” I said, sliding my hand down his bare chest and over his stomach to grab his dick in my hand.  He shuddered and moaned.

       “Well you can’t go to school like this.” I said, and I turned around and slid my lips over his tip, causing him to whimper and then moan as I sucked his penis into my mouth.  I slid down forcefully, making him squeak and tangle his fingers in my hair, and then I let my bottom teeth slide up the side of his penis, gently scraping him, and he panted and groaned very loudly, pulling roughly on my hair as I let my tongue slide over the now wide opening at his tip.  I slid him back into my throat, moving up and down several times, the squeaks coming from his voice making me wet as he shook.  I felt the blood pulse into his cock, making him extremely hard.  I took him as far as I could into my throat, having learned to relax it a little to get further down, and then I clamped down with my teeth.  He screamed and then panted very, very heavily, his lungs heaving as I released him, slid an inch upward, and then bit him again.

       “Ohhhhhh…” he said, a deep, low moan rumbling in his chest as I released him, slid up an inch, and bit him again. 

       “Ohhh….yeah….” he said, his entire body relaxing, his fingers now gently massaging my scalp as I slid further down and bit him again.  I bit him over and over, each time deeper, more satisfied moans escaping his lips, and I knew the only reason he’d lasted even this long was because there had been absolutely no foreplay.  I took both hands and wrapped them too tightly around the base of his dick, which caused him to twitch with more pleasure and I lifted my head to raise my eyebrow at him.

       “You just love me to torture your little cock, don’t you?” I said, and I looked up to see his eyes were completely white, the irises vanished inside the top of his head.

       “Yes, Mistress, please hurt my cock some more….oh….”

       I sucked him back in and bit his tip, and he yelped, grew harder, and gave me a warning pulse.  I slid him deep into my throat and bit one last time before he screamed and orgasmed, panting heavily, his fingers clasping the sheets of the bed as his entire body shook.  Had it been the afternoon, I would have let his cum pour out of my mouth, making a disastrous mess of him along with my drool.  But we didn’t have all that much time, so I swallowed it instead, the strange flavor mixing oddly with my morning breath, not quite settling in my empty stomach.

       I licked him completely clean as he turned to jelly and his dick became little and cute.  I sat up next to him and stroked his hair with my fingers as he gazed at me, cheeks flushed pink, ears burning red, eyes half-closed.

       “You look like the most satisfied creature on earth.” I said to him.  He smiled softly.

       “I am.”

       I giggled and traced my finger down his chest.  He had nice bruises forming now, and I traced my finger around the outside of them.  He moaned.

       “Oh, Mistress, please, please whip me tonight, across my bruises…”

       I soaked his bed with cum.

       “You are hopeless.” I said sweetly, and he smiled.

       “Yeah.” he agreed.  “And don’t you love to take advantage of that.”

       “Okay, you have made me extremely hot, now.  Give me release, puppy, and we don’t have all morning so do it fast.”  I said, standing on my knees and spreading my legs.  He slid his head immediately between my thighs and started to suck, vigorously, attempting to drink all of my cum but more just came as he worked.  He flicked his tongue up to my clitoris and started to tease it very quickly, making me inhale sharply as the heat intensified very fast.

       “Oh, yes, good boy.” I said, and I saw his penis pulse, but it stayed limp and small.  I decided to keep my mouth quiet, not wanting to make him hard again.  Yet.

       His tongue danced amazingly fast, directly over my sweet spot, and I felt the heat pulse almost before I was ready for it.  As soon as I started to twitch his teeth were there, clamping down on my clit, his tongue teasing the end of it and I moaned loudly, desperately wanting to cause him pain.  All I could reach were his nipples so I pinched them and twisted them, hard, and his resounding yelp echoed deliciously into my throbbing pussy. 

       He licked me clean and then I felt satisfied, so before the heat could return I stood up, and he whined.

       “What, did you not have enough?” I asked.  His insatiable smirk was delicious.

       “Not at all.  I could drink pussy cum all day…”

       “I will keep that in mind for the future.  But now we have to get ready for school.  Get up.”

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said.

       “You must be careful not to call me that in public, puppy.” I said        

       I used his toothbrush without asking, because I owned him so I owned his toothbrush.  I handed it to him wet and used, and he put toothpaste on it and used it without complaining.  My eyes traced his deliciously sexy body as I watched him brush his teeth, over the bruises in his chest, and then to the slice on his right arm.

       I reached up and straightened out his arm, and then started to stroke the clotted blood gently.

       “Really you can hurt me more.” Matt said, and I sighed.

       “No; I don’t want it to start bleeding again.”

       “I do.”

       I heard how fast his breath was coming, felt how quickly his heart was racing.

       “And that is why I’m in charge.  We’re on our way to school; you can’t start bleeding right now.”

       “Can I bleed later?”

       “We’ll see.”

       “It doesn’t look bad at all.” I said.  “If I don’t bandage it, will you be a good boy and not play with it all day?”

       “Yes, Mistress, I’ll be good.” he said, and my heart sang with desire and love at how eagerly he wanted to please me.

       “Good.  Now let’s get dressed.”

       The rest of the day was uneventful, boring torture.  I spent in sulking in misery, impatient to be with my puppy.  I ran to my locker but he still beat me there.  My heart leapt as I saw him standing near it, and I could not help myself.  I slammed his back into the lockers and gave him a powerful kiss, and he moaned softly into my lips as I pressed my body into him. 

       “I love when you’re rough with me.” he whispered, and my heart started to beat a mile a minute.  I hurriedly switched out my books and grabbed his hand, pulling him towards the doors.  I switched on my phone and saw four missed calls from Mom, and I sighed.  I listened to her voicemails as we walked to his car.  She was freaked out because I hadn’t come home last night.  I waited until we were in Matt’s car before I called her back.

       “Nicky!  Nicky, where have you been?”

       I sighed.        

       “Mom, chill.  You know where I was.  I slept at Matt’s.”

       “Nicole Tiller, you are not spending nights in boys’ beds!  You come home, right now!”

       “Mom, I’m sorry.  I’ll come home tonight, I promise.”

       “Not tonight, now.”

       I glanced over at Matt, his back pressed against the leather seat, one hand on the top of the steering wheel, his hair quivering just a little as he shifted gears and drove faster.  I couldn’t have left him if my life depended on it.  I can’t explain why, but of all the moments my heart could have chosen, that was when I decided I would give up anything for him, even my family, even my life. 

       “I can’t.” I said.  “I’ll be home later tonight, Mom, I promise.” I said.

       “Nicky, please, please, I know it’s fun to be with a boy, I know you’ve never had a boyfriend before and I like Matt, he seems nice.  Why don’t you two come over here?”

       Right.

       “I don’t think that would work out so well, Mom.” I said. 

       “You’re going to have sex, aren’t you?” she asked.

       “Of course we are.”

       “Nicky…”

       “Mom, we’re being safe about it.” I said.  “Actually, if you want, you can take me to the doctor to get birth control pills.  We could do that together.” I said.  Mom whimpered.

       “I can’t believe I’m having this conversation, last week you were a little girl, you’re just my little girl, you’re…”

       “I’m seventeen, Mom.” I said.  “I’m in love with Matt; I’m going to have sex with him; there is nothing you can say or do that will stop me.  If it comes between him and you, I chose him.”

       “Honey, you’re just kids, you can’t…his parents can’t possibly endorse this kind of behavior…what’s Matt’s last name again?”

       “Mom, I’m not stupid.” I said.  “Look, I’m trying to be responsible.  I’d love to go to the gynecologist, get an exam, get birth control pills.  I’d like you to come with me.  The offer’s on the table; it’s up to you.”

       I heard Mom was crying, and I almost, almost felt guilty, until I looked over at Matt again and realized I had no choices about this.  He owned me as much as I owned him; I had no power to resist him, none at all.

       “Okay.  We’ll talk more when you come home tonight.” she said, with quiet defeat.  I sighed with relief.

       “Great.”

       “Can you give me a time?”

       I thought about if that was possible.  It wasn’t.  We would finish when we finished, however long it took, and I had a feeling that tonight was going to be a very long night.

       “Not really.  But I’ll be home; I swear.” I said.  I heard Mom sob again.

       “Okay.  Okay.” she said.  “I love you, sweetie.” she said.

       “Love you too, Mom.” I replied, and hung up.

       Matt glanced over at me, worry bending his delicious face.

       “It’s fine.” I said.  “Mom’s just freaking out; she’ll adjust.” I said.  He stared out at the road silently, but he hit the gas, speeding up even faster, cluing me in that he was upset.

       “What is it, puppy?” I said, and I saw his frustration as he wanted to keep his thoughts to himself, but could not disobey my question.

       “Everyone’s so freaked out about us, and they don’t even know anything.” he said.  “They’re all bent out of shape over what they think is a little innocent sex…”

       “Are you freaked out about us?”

       “I can’t even think about that.  I need you.”

       “Yeah.” I said.  “And I need you.”

       He shifted the car into a lower gear as we hit traffic, and he remained silent for a moment while he weaved around the cars, until he was in the clear again.

       “Did you mean all of that, that you said to you mom?” he said softly.  “You would choose me over your family?”

       I smiled adoringly at him as I turned and rested the side of my head against the seat.

       “Of course I would.  I already have.” I said.  “I’ve chosen you over everything, everything there is.”

       His face quivered for a moment.  He glanced down at his arm, then back up at the road.  He looked almost ready to cry.

       “Nicky,” he said softly, “What are we?  Why do we feel like this, why are we like this, why has being with you suddenly become my whole world…”

       I reached over and stroked the cut on his arm, and he shuddered.

       “I don’t care why.” I said.  He glanced down at my arm and the car weaved.

       “Eyes on the road, puppy.” I said, and he obeyed.

       “Why does that feel so good?  Why do I feel so damn good when you order me around, when I do what you say?”

       I thought about that for a moment, because I felt the same way about obeying his orders.  It felt impossibly amazing, I had overwhelming desire to please him, to make him happy or hot, whichever he wanted.

       “I guess cause I trust you more than I trust myself.” I said.  “So I guess you trust me more than you trust yourself.  You trust I’ll make a better decision than you.”

       He smiled slowly, in a deliciously sexy way, and my heart started to pound as we pulled off the highway into his neighborhood.

       “Make all my decisions for me tonight, Nicky.” he said.  “Don’t let any part of what happens to me be mine; make my body yours, every square inch of it.”

       I grew wet and soaked my nice, lacey underwear.

       “Of course, puppy.” I said.  “I will use your submission to give us pleasure.”

       He moaned and grew visibly hard, even through his jeans, as he pulled into the driveway.  I was too impatient to wait for him to walk around and let me out; I opened my own door and slammed it, walking towards the gate with eagerness.  He rushed ahead of me, fumbling for his key, and I walked inside and tossed my backpack to the floor.  I turned around and crossed my arms, tapping my foot impatiently as he locked the door and dropped his own backpack.

       “Get over here.” I ordered, and he stood where I pointed and then became absolutely motionless. 

       “Strip.” I commanded, and he obeyed, wetness already oozing between my legs, soaking my black lacey panties.  My heart beat faster as I watched his bruised chest stretch as he removed his shirt, and then I walked around to observe his ass as it stuck out when he bent to take off his jeans, boxers, and socks.  He then stood up straight, naked, his penis already starting to grow hard, just from anticipation.  I slapped his face.  He moaned, and I watched him grow harder.

       “Hands above your head.” I commanded.  He obeyed eagerly, unable to keep the excited grin off his face.  I walked around him, inspecting him, deciding what I was going to do to him.  Though the bruises from his fight with Roger were now nice and purple, the marks from when I had whipped him on Saturday were gone, as were the faint scratches that had been on his back from my fingernails.  I remembered what he had begged me for this morning and I smiled.

       “Stay.” I said, and he remained motionless as I went into his room and pulled out our box of toys from under the bed.  I took out his collar and leash, knowing it was his favorite, and though he didn’t turn his head when I walked out with it, he grew harder when he saw it out of the corner of his eye.

       I reached up and clasped it around his neck, and then gave the leash a nice, hard tug.  He moaned.  I leaned up from behind him and whispered directly into his ear.

       “Do you like your collar, puppy?”

       “Oh, yes, Mistress yes.  Please tie me.  Please hurt me.” he said, and I grew dripping wet. 

       I yanked on the collar, pulling him towards his bedroom, and tied his leash to the pipe in the wall as I shut the door behind us.

       “On all fours like a good puppy.” I said, and his ears flushed red as he obeyed.  The leash was short, it barely reached the floor, so the only way he could get that low was to put his head between the nightstand and the bed, while sticking his naked ass out into the room.  I hadn’t anticipated this delicious effect and I couldn’t resist smacking his ass with my open palm.

       He groaned with pleasure, his dick pulsing, already as long and hard as it could get.

       I smacked his ass again, and again, and Matt’s response was to stick it out more, exposing it further, to make my job easier.  It was nearly unbearably hot to me that he liked it so much.  He didn’t just tolerate it; he didn’t just like it; he wanted it.  He craved it.  I continued to smack his ass, spanking him with both palms, until I grew hot from my work and paused to remove my own clothes.  It felt deliciously good just to be naked with him and to still have complete power over him.

       I started to spank him again, over and over, the sound of his flesh being smacked delicious and irresistible in my ears.  His ass was becoming a bright, bright red, and I couldn’t imagine how much it hurt and yet he only leaned his head against the nightstand, almost as if he was in so much pleasure he could barely hold himself up.  Still, I gave it one last smack and I thought it was sensitive enough, so I leaned forward and placed my tongue on his very tender ass. 

       The sensation caught him by surprise and he jerked, knocking me in my teeth so that I partially bit him, and I pulled my head back.  I slid my hand between his legs and grabbed his balls.  That made him whimper.

       “Did you just buck me?” I said harshly.

       “I’m sorry, Mistress, I was just surprised, I didn’t expect…”

       I squeezed his balls harder and he yelped.

       “I know; I know how you like surprises; I was giving you a treat and this is the thanks I get?”  I squeezed harder.

       “I’m sorry, Mistress!  Punish me, hurt me!  I don’t deserve a treat.” he said.

       “Damn right you don’t.” I said, twisting his balls so he gasped and his head fell so that he hit it on the bed frame.  He still let it rest there, not moving.  I released his balls.  He inhaled and gasped for air.

       “Now do not move.” I said, and I saw his entire body tense as he prepared for whatever was to come his way.  The effect of him flexing every one of his muscles at once was extremely sexy, and more cum leaked out between my legs.  I leaned my head down again and touched my soft, gentle tongue to his extremely sensitive ass, and though he twitched, he did not move.  I started to lick him, slowly, gently, sweetly, and he twitched, over and over, whimpering as I licked his burning hot flesh.

       I reached my hand between his legs, slid my fingers over his balls and then grabbed his cock, and he whimpered as I started to stroke it, pulling the precum from his tip down for some lubrication. 

       “Good boy.” I said.  “There’s a good puppy.  Don’t you move.” I ordered as I stroked his dick, not exactly pumping it, but just teasing it, making him whimper and leak even more precum.  His breathing became shallow and fast.  I wanted to see his face, desperately, to see his pleasure, yet I loved the fact that his head was crammed into such a small space.  I thought about how to solve this problem and I grinned. 

       I felt his penis pulse deeply and I yanked my hand away.  He whimpered.

       “You can’t possibly want to cum already and ruin all our fun, do you?” I asked him.

       “No, Mistress.  Please tease me, please hurt me.” he said, his voice husky and low, and my own breathing quickened at the sound of his voice dripping with desire.  I went to his drawer of toys and pulled out two bandanas.

       “Close your eyes, puppy.” I said, and I knew he obeyed without even checking as I leaned over him, letting him feel my bare breasts press into his back as I tied the bandana around his head, covering his eyes.  Then I twisted the other one very tightly and slid it over his mouth.  I didn’t even have to command him to open it; he eagerly opened wide so I could gag him, and I tied it tightly behind his head.

       “Lay on the bed.” I ordered, and he raised himself off the floor and lay on his back, his leash able to stretch out further since he was higher up.  I grabbed his feet and slid him down until it was almost taught; not enough to choke him if he stayed where he was, but his air would be quickly cut off if he tried to move down the bed at all.  I then pulled out the ropes.

       “I know what you want.” I said to him, running the end of the rope up his leg, up the inside of his thigh, tickling his balls with it, and then his dick, which pulsed a deep purple already.  He whimpered as I continued to tease him with the end of the rope, up his chest, to his shoulder, and then down his arm to his wrist.  I wrapped the end of the rope around it and tied it tightly, and had the satisfaction of seeing the pleasure and excitement on his face.

       “Math ith ith nd thith.” he said, and the bandanas protected his face too well so I smacked his right nipple, very hard.

       “No talking.” I said, and I wrapped the rope tighter around his wrist, because I knew what he’d said.  Make it nice and tight. 

       I pulled on the rope and lifted his arm above his head, leaving him a little slack because his leash already prevented him from moving further down the bed.  He liked to pull on his bonds, to feel them, so I thought I’d let him have a little room to do that.  I stretched the other end to the pipe and wrapped it around, the rope already cut to the perfect length, from previous times we’d done this.

       I then secured his right ankle, tying that rope to the underside of the bed frame, and then his left ankle, spreading his feet to the edges of the bed, leaving no slack at all.  If he tried to bend his knees even a little, he’d choke himself, and I pulsed with pleasure at that idea.  He now had only his left arm free.  I crawled up the center of the bed, up between his legs, sliding my chest over his dick as I rose, letting him feel it slide between my breasts before I lifted myself a safe distance away, and then plopped my ass down on his stomach.  He groaned with pleasure as I started to wrap the rope around his left wrist, and he was absolutely compliant as I raised it above his head and tied him off, now completely secure. 

       I got off the bed just to stare at him for a moment, just to revel in the sexiness of his delicious, naked, bruised body tied spread-eagle, the collar and leash declaring he was mine.  I watched his penis throb with desire and licked my lips as I went to the closet and got a belt, my heart pounding with excitement. 

       The buckle made a soft clink when I removed it from the hook, and I heard Matt grunt with excitement.

       “Yeth!” he shouted through his gag, “Yeth, pleath, Mithtress, thip me…”

       How could I not oblige such a delicious plea?  I almost never had power to resist Matt under normal circumstances, but when he begged to have something I was dying to give to him, there was no hope.  My heart raced as I stood beside the bed clasping the buckle in my hand and whipped the belt through the air, the resulting sound of the smack against his chest almost as delicious as his cry of pleasure.  I whipped him again, hard, and his nostrils flared and his cock pulsed with want.  I brought the belt down over and over, hearing the leather smack against his skin, aiming for his bruises and whipping them as hard as I could.  The last time I had done this I had been interrupted by his cumming, which was why I’d wanted to start the evening this way; so he would be more able to contain himself. 

       Smack, the leather against his skin was as delicious as his moans, as delicious as the sight of him pulling against his bonds, his fingers closing around nothing as he could not escape.  His chest and stomach were starting to turn pink and I whipped him as hard as I could.  He screamed and arched his back with pleasure, cutting off his own scream with a choke and my eyes kept wandering to the scrumptious sight of his pulsing member, as hard and as purple as it could possibly get.  It was certainly time for it to be tortured, but I did not want to stop whipping Matt, sweat forming on both of us as I saw the heat I felt reflected in the burning red color of his ears. 

       I wanted to hear his voice.  I wanted to see his face.

       “I need to hear you scream with pain, boy.” I said, untying his gag as he gasped for air.  I pulled the drool-soaked cloth from his mouth and tossed it on the nightstand as I reached up and untied his blindfold.  I put my pointer finger sharply under his chin as he panted and gazed at me, his eyes half-closed with desire.

       “I know you like to be blindfolded and gagged; I promise we’ll do that again, but I need the maximum effect of your pain.” I said.  “I love to hear your voice scream and beg for more, and to see how you love it in your eyes.”

       He gazed at me the way any two lovers would look at each other in the midst of making love.  Which was what we were doing.  Causing each other sexual pleasure for our mutual benefit.  He panted and swallowed before he spoke.

       “Please whip me some more, Mistress, don’t stop…” he said, and I shuddered and moaned and nearly collapsed onto the floor in a heap of jelly.  I stood up and had the satisfaction of watching his face as I brought the belt down again.

       Smack, against his skin, as he arched his back and his eyes rolled back in his head.

       “Yes!” he shouted, the sound barely escaping as he choked himself by rising up.

       Smack.

       “Yes!”

       Smack.

       “Yes!”

       Smack.

       “More!”

       His chest and stomach turned from bright pink to a slowly darker, hotter color.  I was growing very tired but the entire thing was so pleasurable I didn’t care.  I brought the belt down harder and harder, as hard as I could, Matt raising his chest to meet it as it came, red lines forming across his skin as he cried and begged for more.

       I grew too tired to continue.  Stopping was the last thing I wanted.  When the belt did not come down again, Matt opened his eyes to look at me as I stood, my hands on my knees, panting.

       “You’ve worn me out, puppy.” I said.  I looked at the mess between my legs, and then back up at him.  “And you’ve made me a mess.  Clean me.” I ordered, crawling on top of him, lowering my hot, dripping pussy over his lips as I felt him eagerly lap at my cum. 

       “Ohhhh, yeah!” I screamed, as I was hotter and more turned on than I’d thought, the pleasure from his tongue radiating through me more intensely than I’d expected.  I felt his tongue slide across my clit, up and down, over and over, as he did exactly what I wanted and I wanted to reward him with pain.  From this angle all I could see were his arms, tied above his head, so I ran my fingers gently over the cut in his right arm, from elbow to wrist, and he moaned heavily into my crotch.

       I found a spot where the blood had clotted rather thickly and started to scrape it away with my fingernail.  His resulting scream was far too intense for the minimal pain he must have felt; it was a scream of pleasure, a scream of desire that I was about to give him his most coveted pleasure, and make him bleed.

       “If you stop pleasing me, I will stop hurting you, is that understood?” I asked, and he nodded, and I continued to scrape away the blood clot, red liquid oozing up slowly from his arm as he moaned.  His tongue suddenly moved much slower, but he did not stop, and then he started to suck on my clitoris and my eyes rolled back in my head.  I continued to run my fingers down his cut, spreading the few drops of blood I’d released, and then I started to scrape at it more, and he sucked me deeper and harder.  

       Suddenly he darted his tongue inside my vagina, and I reached behind myself to slap him.

       “Not until I tell you.” I said, and he moaned from the slap I gave him across his very red, flaming chest.  I dragged my fingernail down his cut, scraping much of the clot off, and his response was to bite my clitoris as he groaned deeply.  This caused me intense pleasure and I started to pulse, orgasming as he held me between his teeth, and I clasped his arm firmly with my hand as I panted and then moaned, squeezing his head with my thighs.

       “Oh, yes, puppy, yes…” I said.  “You are such a good boy,  I will reward you so much…”

       After my orgasm was over I stayed where I was, and he continued to lick me, knowing his job was not finished until I told him it was finished.  I leaned down and ran my tongue up the cut in his arm and he screamed with want, his chest heaving as he tried to get enough air through his nose, as his mouth was occupied. 

       “Did you like that?” I asked, though it was already obvious to me that he had.

       “Yes!” he screamed, and I ran my fingers down the cut again, most of it freshly oozing blood now, his arm smeared in it.

       “Make me cum again faster, puppy, I have so many treats for you that you can’t have until then…”

       His tongue started to move very fast, flicking over my clit with delicious precision, and I felt my heat build up quickly and then pulse, twice as deeply as it had the first time, and my vagina was screaming at me to be filled.  He sucked my entire pussy into his mouth as I pulsed and moaned and pulled roughly as his hair with my right hand, while I squeezed my left one around his arm, hurting his bleeding cut.  He screamed with pleasure as I tightened my grip, the vibrations of his voice sending wild sensations through me.  I yanked myself off of him, his panting, red face covered in my cum, his expression exquisite pleasure as I sat down on his chest.

       My heart pounded with insanity as I leaned up and ran my tongue over his cut again, and he moaned as I slowly lapped at it, his voice husky and low.

       “Yes, oh, yes, oh, don’t stop, ever, don’t stop…” he said, and I couldn’t, the metallic flavor of his blood suddenly becoming the most delicious thing I’d ever tasted as I heard how much he loved it in his voice. 

       I pulled my lips away and released his arm, sliding my ass back so it rested on his stomach and I could see his face more clearly.  His breathing was rhythmic and slow, the way it was when he had his hands tied behind his wrists, his eyes half-closed.  He looked barely conscious.

       “Puppy, how hot are you?” I asked, and his eyes darted wildly around the room, almost as if he’d forgotten where he was.

       “Extremely.” he whispered. 

       “Look at me.” I said, and he did.

       “Oh, Mistress, you have blood on your lips…”

       I leaned down and kissed his lips and his resulting moan was lower and deeper than any sound I’d ever heard come from his throat.  He sucked my lips into his mouth and cleaned every last drop of blood off of them.

       “Oh, puppy…” I said, my voice shaky, his pleasure incomprehensibly immense.  He arched his back, pulling on his bonds as he choked himself and moaned and panted.

       Then he suddenly fell back to the bed as tears rolled down his cheeks.

       “Please don’t leave me, Nicole, please, I’ll do anything you ever want,  I’ll serve you for the rest of my life,  I’ll buy you clothes, I’ll buy you a car, I’ll do your homework for you I’ll do all your chores I’ll buy you your own place to live if only you won’t leave me, please stay with me forever and do these things to me, I’ll give you everything I have, please…”

       His sobs were uncontrollable.  I didn’t know what else to do, so I put my hands around his throat and squeezed until he lost all of his air, and even then he managed to shake with sobbing for another five seconds, before he finally looked in my eyes.

       “Stop crying.” I said forcefully, and he nodded, and I released him.  He inhaled deeply, several times, and I let him catch his breath before I slapped his face and then grabbed his cheeks roughly between my palms, forcing him to look at me.  I stared into his eyes as intensely as I could.

       “I am never going to leave you.” I said to him, and his bottom lip quivered.  His voice came out in barely more than a whisper.

       “You took my blood virginity, I’m yours forever, you own me, I would die if you left me…
       I let go of him, slapped his face again, and then forced him to look at me.

       “I am never going to leave you.” I said again.  He stared at me in disbelief.

       “Nicole, I’m a fucking freak, you can’t possibly want…”

       I slapped his face again, again, and again, and he stopped talking.  I slid my left hand up his injured arm, to the blood as his eyes fluttered shut and dragged my fingers across it.  I then brought my bloody fingers down in front of his face, so he could see, and with the greatest expression of pleasure that I could muster I licked each finger clean.  He gasped and moaned and I felt the tip of his penis brush against the back of my ass as it grew. 

       “Matt,” I said, able to use his real name because I was the one in control, “I love to hurt you.”

       “Yeah, whipping and pinching is one thing…”
       I reached up and scraped my fingernail down the cut in his arm and he stopped breathing as his eyes rolled deeply back into his head.  I brought my bloody hand in front of his face, then waited until he was with it enough to see, then licked it off one of my fingers, leaving the other one bloody.  I held it to his lips.

       “Come on, I know you want it.” I said, and he gave in, lost all control, and sucked my finger eagerly into his mouth, moaning as his tongue worked around every inch of my finger, cleaning every last molecule of blood.  I concentrated on the delicious sensation of his tongue and lips for awhile before I pulled my finger out of his mouth and he fell against the bed, his body relaxed, his heart pounding wildly.  His nostrils flared.  His eyes teared again.

       “How can you want this?  How?  How can this be real?” he asked me, and I gazed down at him and stroked his hair.

       “I love to hurt you.” I said, running my nails down his neck gently.  “I love to cause you pain because I love to cause you pleasure.” I said, twisting his nipple suddenly and a silent yelp escaped his lips. 

       “Matt, you think I’m the one with all the power, but I’m not.  I’m helpless to resist you.  If you want to bleed, then I’m dying to make you bleed, to see the pleasure on your face, to hear you moan, to feel you grow hard…” I said, stroking his impossibly hard dick.  “Why do you think that when you beg to be whipped, you get it?  When you beg to be spanked, you get it?  When you bed to have your cock tortured, you get it?” I said, twisting it in my hands as he squeaked. 

       “What kind of Mistress gives in to her slave like that?  Just gives him what he wants every time?  Have I ever said no to you?”

       He panted desperately, his mind attempting to think, but thought was impossible for him.

       “The answer is no.” I said.  “Do you have any idea how fucking hot it is when I do something new and it makes you moan, or twitch, or scream?  And that these things that you want are the things I’ve always dreamed of my whole life; that my deepest, darkest fantasies come true in this bed?”

       He started to sob again, his chest heaving as tears poured down the sides of his face.

       “Oh, God, oh, God…” he said.  “Nicole, Nicole…I can’t even…I don’t even…I need…” He paused.  “Slap me.”
       I obeyed.  My palm sang with the tingling sensation as it connected with his cheek, and he relaxed and I also felt much better.  He stopped sobbing and regained control of his breathing.

       “I can’t understand what’s happening to me, I don’t understand why this feels so good.  Everyone keeps asking us if we’re on drugs, and we might as well say yes, ‘masochism’.  We act like it.  I’m desperate for it.  I’m getting a thing I thought I’d never have, this is everything to me, you are everything to me, I…I…”
       “Shut up, puppy.” I said softly, and he did.  “I already know exactly what you mean.”

       He paused and stared at the ceiling. 

       “There’s something wrong with m…”
       I slapped his face.

       “I think you say these things just to get slapped, puppy.” I said. 

       “Maybe.”

       “I’ve told you to stop thinking about it.”

       I slapped his face again.  His cheek was growing very red, and I wondered if there were marks, how we would explain them.  But though I loved to hit his face that way, I hit him far more gently there than I did the rest of him, and really it was only a bright pink, not the dark rawness that his chest and stomach were.

       I slapped his face again.

       “Did that feel good?” I asked him.

       “Yes.”

       “Don’t you love when I hurt you?”

       “Yes.”

       “And you know that I want to hurt you.”

       “Yes, Mistress.”

       “Then does it matter why it feels good?  Is that important?”

       “No, Mistress.”

       I slapped his cheek and decided that would be the last one of those for the night; his cheek was bright red and I really was afraid of leaving a mark.

       “Now.” I said.  “I want to continue with your pain.  Will you stop complaining?”

       “Yes, Mistress.”

       “Good.” I said.  I got up off of his chest and saw his purple cock so hard it was shining in the lamp light.  I went to his drawer and pulled out a bunch of rubber bands, along with a pen.  I sat between his legs and stretched the rubber band into a wide circle with my fingers.  I lowered it down over the tip of his dick, sliding my fingers over his flesh without letting the rubber touch him, until I got to his base and let go with the strongest snap I could manage.

       His resulting cry was delicious and I moaned, as I tucked the end of the pen between the rubber band and his penis, tucking it in well.  The pen was really too short for this task; he was quite a bit longer than it, but it still gave me a good prop as I stretched the next rubber band around both his penis and the pen, using the pen as a stretching point so I could slide the rubber band down his dick and let it go at the bottom with a snap.

       His scream was loud, but short lived.  I continued with a third rubber band, releasing it slightly above the other two, pulling it back very far, snapping it extremely hard, and Matt cried out and clutched his fingers around thin air as his body twitched.

       “Does it hurt, puppy?”

       “Yes.”

       I slid another rubber band over the pen, sliding it down, stretching it out as far as I could without it breaking.

       “Do you like it?”

       “Yes, Mistress.”

       I released the rubber band and he screamed through gritted teeth, panting heavily as I stroked the free part of his pulsing dick gently with my fingers.

       “Shhhh…quiet, puppy, this is nothing, you are going to hurt so much more…”
       I slid the pen up a little, causing the first rubber band to snap to his penis, constricting it a little as he cried out.  I continued in this manner, first sliding a few rubber bands higher up his penis, pressing the pen to his hot flesh, then sliding the pen up to release the bottom rubber bands, making them snap to his skin.  Eventually I had the tip of the pen even with the tip of his penis, rubber bands snapped tightly around the entire length of his member.  I took one last rubber band in my hand.  I rose up and sat on his chest, my ass clearly in his face.  I stretched the rubber band in my fingers as if I was going to shoot it across the room, and then I released it, snapping it against the tip of his dick.

       I smiled crookedly as a loud, piercing scream left his lips, and then I snapped it again, and again, his pulsing cock turning very purple.

       “Mistress, please stop, oh, it hurts so much!  It hurts, it hurts, please stop…”
       He called me Mistress, not Nicky.  So I continued snapping him as I heard tears in his voice, but these were from physical pain, the way I liked them.

       “Mistress, please stop.” he begged.

       “Shut up, bitch.” I replied.  “You will take what I dish out.”

       I snapped the rubber band against his tip again, and his entire penis turned a dark purple, constricted by the rubber bands.  He was outwardly crying, now.  I snapped the rubber band one last time against his tip and he writhed against his bonds, screaming, and a gush of cum rushed out of my vagina.

       “That was nothing.” I said, and I grabbed the tip of the pen, pulling it somewhat away from his penis, and slid it out, causing ten or so rubber bands to snap him at once.

       He screamed at the top of his lungs, deafening my ears, and then pulsed.  My mouth was there in an instant, covering his tip as he cummed, the warm, salty liquid delicious in my mouth as I swallowed it, moaning as he moaned, licking his tip with my tongue as he squirted his pleasure into my mouth.  I clasped my teeth around him and he screamed.

       “YES!” the word resounded through my mind, causing all of my joints to turn to mush as my eyes rolled back in my head and I soaked his chest with my cum.  I shoved my pussy onto his face and he started to lick me, even as his penis finished and started to grow limp.  I licked his tip with my tongue and he moaned as I felt his tongue flick across my clit.  I slowly pulled the rubber bands, which were now loose, from around his shrinking penis. 

       Once I had them all removed I tossed them on the nightstand and started to give his little, limp penis a gentle massage, petting it, stroking it gently as he danced his tongue over my clitoris.  I was extremely hot and it wasn’t very long at all before I orgasmed, my cum dripping heavily into his mouth as he hurried to drink it all.  I let the pulses of pleasure rocket through me, this was now my third orgasm and all I wanted was his dick penetrating me with all he had.

       I pulled off of his face and turned around, gazing down at him.

       “You look like the most satisfied puppy in the whole world.” I said, and he gazed at me in a half-asleep stupor of pleasure, his entire lower face covered in cum.

       “I am.” he said.  I could see he wanted to say more, but didn’t have the energy to come up with the words.

       “You love when I torture your cock, don’t you?”

       He moaned softly and smiled at me.

       “As much as when I make you bleed?”

       He moaned again and his eyes disappeared into the top of his head, his delicious smirk of pleasure melting me with desire all over again.

       “Oh, I could never choose…” he said.  I smiled softly at him as his eyes drooped.

       “You go ahead and rest for awhile.” I said.  “When I get you hard again, you’ll fuck me until you collapse, so you’d better sleep well.” I said, and he nodded and drifted off immediately.

       I let my eyes trace his body, wandering up from his feet, his pale legs with fine black hairs on them, his delicious thighs and scrumptious balls.  His little cock was adorably cute all small and limp, and it showed no marks, it had no evidence of the torture it had just gone through.

       His chest was another story.  The overall pinkness faded, leaving behind red horizontal welts marked across his skin in criss-crossing lines, much, much worse than the ones I’d given him on Saturday.  I gazed at them with affection.  I knew he would love them; he loved me to mark him, to declare my ownership of him.  I traced my eyes up his delicious neck and over his sexy shoulders, then up to his right arm, now covered in dried blood.

       I bit my lower lip as I looked at it.  The scrape I’d given him was a minor little thing; it would scab over and be gone in two weeks, leaving him with a little white line for awhile but probably nothing permanent.  But if we continued to play with it as we did, it obviously would take longer to heal, and the cut would become much uglier than a nice, cute straight line.  This didn’t bother me and I was sure he would love such a thing, except that it was on his arm.  People would see it.  People would certainly ask questions.

       I roamed my eyes down his body, searching for a place that I could cut him where no one would see.  It would have to be his chest, or stomach, or possibly his upper leg; because I knew that he would want to see it.  I imagined his gorgeous face expressing impossible pleasure as I gave him a scrape on his stomach, and I grew impossibly hot.  I wanted him awake to torture.  I glanced at the clock.  It had been almost forty-five minutes.  Plenty of time.

       I reached down and pinched the soft, loose flesh of his shrunken dick.  His eyes flew open wide as he cried out in surprise and pain, as his vision danced across the ceiling wildly.  He panted in quick, short breaths, and I started to stroke his cock with one finger and it grew a little hard.  His wild, fearful panting subsided and a soft, low moan escaped his lips.  He raised his head to look down at me and smiled.

       “Good morning, puppy.” I said.  His delicious smirk bloomed full-force.

       “Thank you for waking me with pain, Mistress.” he said, and more cum dripped between my legs as I gave him a predatory smile, and licked my lips.

       “Now,” I said.  “I had two thoughts while you were asleep.  One, we have to clean that arm of yours and see if it clots again.  People can see it, so we can’t play with it like that anymore.”

       He whimpered.

       “Two, that means we need to make a cut that can be played with; one where nobody can see.”

       “Ohhh….” he said, his eyes rolling into the back of his head, his dick pulsing hard, and I smiled.

       “I thought you’d like that, puppy.”

       “Yessss….” he said softly, and I stroked his cheek. 

       “Stay right there.” I said, walking back into the bathroom until I found cotton balls and a bottle of rubbing alcohol.  I came back into the room and he turned his head to look at me.  His eyes fell on the alcohol and I smiled and turned my eyes towards his arm.  He twitched and shuddered.

       I unscrewed the cap from the bottle and held it near his nose.

       “This is going to become one of your favorite things, I just know it.” I said, and he was already impossibly hard.  I put a cotton ball over the opening and tipped the bottle, soaking it, and set it down.  I reached up and started cleaning the smeared blood from around the wound, careful not to actually touch it, and he squeaked with each stroke until he shook and pulled, very hard, against the ropes.

       “Stop teasing me.” he whispered, and my heart beat furiously.  Threatening to cause him pain and then not doing it was teasing him. 

       “Oh, puppy…” I said, and then I tipped the alcohol onto a new cotton ball and gently placed it on top of his cut, at the very end by his wrist.

       He hissed and grunted through his teeth, and I looked down and saw his dick become immensely hard.  I stroked the cotton ball up his arm, moving towards his elbow, and he cried out and his eyes flew open.

       “I’m gonna cum!” he screamed, and I pulled the cotton ball away quickly.  He panted heavily, sweat beading on his skin, and I gazed at him with absolute adoration.

       “Puppy, you weren’t kidding.” I said.  He gazed at me with a half-wincing, half-hoping expression.  I smiled.  “I love it.”  I said.

       His face relaxed and he let his head fall back to the bed.

       “I would love to continue.” I said.  “But I do really want to have sex with you.”

       “Do both.”

       The command flew out of his mouth without hesitation.  I bit my lower lip and smiled.

       “How long do you think you can last, from just fucking?” I asked.  He wrinkled his forehead, just the idea of the question I’d asked him making him hard.

       “Ten minutes.” he said, and I raised my eyebrow in surprise.  “Set the timer for ten minutes; if you promise me you’ll burn me with alcohol if I make it, I can do it.”

       My mouth fell open as he read my mind, and my heart beat with love for him.  We truly were in synch; whatever our fetishes were, they matched up perfectly, and I grabbed the oven timer out of his drawer of toys.

       That was when I remembered that we’d run out of condoms and never bought more.

       “Oh, no…” I said.  “We never bought more con…”

       “Top nightstand drawer, left side.” he said, and I pulled it open and there were two boxes. 

       “You are perfect.” I said, tearing open a sealed box.  I hurriedly tore open the wrapper and rolled it down over his dick, suddenly dying not to have to do this as I wanted his actual flesh inside me.  I vowed to get that birth control pill whether my mom helped me or not.

       “Do you need me to make you cum first?” he asked.

       “Mmmmm….no, but you’re going to anyway.” I said, and he smiled as I crawled on top of him and let his tongue work it’s magic, heat and pleasure pulsing through me very quickly as I truly was extremely turned on. 

       “Do you taste how wet I am, puppy?  How delicious it is to me to cause you pain?”  I then squeezed his head with my thighs so he couldn’t hear me as he moaned into my crotch, nearly bringing me to the brink already.  But I had a plan.  Matt loved surprises.

       I picked up the paperclip from his nightstand, the one I’d used to cut his arm originally, which he kept out in view, all the time.  I rubbed it down thoroughly with a cotton ball drenched in alcohol, cleaning it as best as I could, while his face was buried in my pussy and he could not see.  I then wiped off a part of the nightstand with alcohol as well and placed the clip back down, now ready for me to scrape him with it.  The thought of that put me over the brink, and I orgasmed, my vagina suddenly screaming at me to be filled by him.

       I yanked myself off of his face, slid my body down, placed the tip of his penis at my entrance, and pushed.

       The pleasure was somehow more than I’d remembered.  We hadn’t actually had sex in two days and we both screamed with desire.  Matt, now able to raise his hips without choking himself, did so reflexively.  I groaned as he thrust, and I started to ride him, his body keeping in perfect rhythm with mine as we both moaned with impossible pleasure.  I barely had the state of mind to reach for the timer.  I set it for ten minutes.

       I rode Matt in exquisite ecstasy, squeezing him as tightly as I could, hearing him moan and feeling his body rise to meet mine with each thrust.  He pulled against his bonds, enjoying them, his face turning flush, his ears turning crimson red.  I felt the heat in my own skin as I reached down and grabbed the flesh of his raw stomach between my fingers, and he moaned and smiled.

       “Oh, yes, hurt me.” he said, and I did, squeezing his flesh roughly, feeling him pulse inside of me with want. 

       “See how much you love this?  See how male you are?  Don’t you love your penis in my cunt?”

       He shivered and twitched.

       “Oh, yes.” he said.  “I love to fuck you, I love sex, I love to be in you.” he said, thrusting harder to make his point, and I moaned and smiled and squeezed him harder with my fingers.

       I shoved myself hard and deeply onto him and he groaned, the smile on his face intoxicating to me as he absolutely could not help himself.  We both continued to move slowly, to make it last, to drag it out, and when the timer went off we both still had plenty in us.  I smiled as I shut it off and reached for the nightstand.  I had to slide him almost all the way out of me and realized this would not do.

       “I have to untie your arm, puppy, so I can reach it.” I said.

       “Yes, Nicole.” he said, suddenly using my name, though it was still my dominant name.  I knew there was no way in hell he would use his safe word now; his cheeks were flushed with pleasure, his face drowning with exquisite desire.  I untied his wrist.  He lowered his arm, reveling in the soreness of his shoulder.  I grabbed a cotton ball, the alcohol, and the paperclip.  His eyes weren’t focused; he didn’t notice.

       I sank back down on top of him and he screamed with pleasure, and I paused to let the pleasure radiate through my abdomen before I was able to focus on my task.  I unscrewed the cap.  I tipped it.  I soaked the cotton ball.  I re-screwed the cap.  I grabbed his wrist and pulled his arm towards me.

       “Oh yes.” he said, thrusting into me. 

       “Puppy, I have bigger plans for you if you don’t cum.” I said, and then I lowered the alcohol onto his cut and he screamed and tried to jerk his arm away, even as he thrust harder into me, and smiled as he shook and I dragged the cotton ball down his cut.  He gritted his teeth, sweating, shivering, until I lifted the cotton ball away and the sting in his arm faded.

       “Wow, you did it.” I said, and I clasped the paperclip between my fingers and lowered it to his stomach.  He gasped, froze, and raised his head to look.

       I gave him the most seductive expression I had, looking at him from under my eyelids as he stared, wide-eyed, at the metal pressed to his skin.  I dragged it lightly, gently, not cutting him, across his stomach and I felt his penis pulse and twitch inside of me as he whimpered.  He glanced at his right arm, and I could tell he was absolutely devastated that it was free.

       “Okay, okay, shhhh….” I said, raising myself off of him, a sensation of great misery shooting through me as he pulled out of me.  I suddenly felt extremely lonely, and I quickly reached up and secured the rope again around his wrist, tying it tightly.  I hurried back and sank back down onto his penis, a loud grunt escaping my lips as pleasure filled my vision once again.  He moaned deeply and pulled against the ropes.  I dragged the paperclip across his stomach again, up to his chest, down to his side, until he moaned, very deeply when I reached the side of his stomach.

       “Here, puppy?” I asked, and he became very still, his dick twitching inside of me.

       “Please.” he whispered, and I pressed, and he raised his head to watch as I dragged the paperclip across his skin, a red line of blood forming up his side.  He shook, his nostrils flared, sweat covering his forehead as he panted and we both watched the small amount of blood well up in the scrape and pour over, in just two little, slow drips down his side towards the bed.

       “Oh, yes, oh, yes, oh…” he said, his eyes rolling back in his head as it collapsed to the bed.  I dragged the clip up to the bottom of his ribs, and Matt became absolutely still, completely calm, not even breathing.  I scraped all the way up to the bottom of his ribs and then stopped.  As soon as I pulled the clip away, he gasped and started to pant.

       I reached up and grabbed more cotton balls and started to wipe the two drips before they could reach the bed.  I then ran a few over his cut, soaking up the blood from the shallow scrape.  I then tipped the bottle onto one of them, bit my lower lip, and lowered the wet cotton to his fresh, new hurt.

       His eyes flew open and he screamed, and thrust into me powerfully, arching his back and hips off of the bed, pulling tightly on his bonds.

       “Does it hurt, puppy?”

       “YES!” he screamed.  “YES, YES!!!!.”

       I moaned as he started to pump harder, and I started to ride him again, much faster now, as I dragged the alcohol-soaked cotton ball over his new, slowly oozing cut.  He hissed through his teeth, then screamed, his body twitching and writhing as we fucked, and then he pulsed, and I felt wet, sticky warm goo ooze out from between our legs as he orgasmed, his voice delicious in my ears.

       “Nicole, it hurts, it hurts!  Oh, make it hurt, oh, yesssssss….” he said, as I pushed the cotton ball hard into his scrape as I dragged it across his wound.  Tears streamed from his eyes as our flesh smacked together, and then he calmed, his ass sinking back to the bed, and I removed the bloody cotton ball and dropped it on the nightstand before I collapsed on top of him.  He slid out of me, sobbing, and I stroked his cheek with my fingers.  I raised my head to look at him.

       His cheeks were flushed bright pink, his ears a crimson red.  His eyes were half-closed and his lips were set in a grin of the purest, most satisfied pleasure I’d ever seen on him.  He smiled at me in the most indescribably adorable way.

       “That was so hot, that felt sooo goood…” he said, and I stroked his cheek and kissed his lips softly.

       “I could tell.” I said.  “I’ve never felt you so hard.”

       “Nicole…Nicole…Nicky,” he said, his voice shaking, “I love you.” 

       My heart hammered in my chest as I breathed shallowly through my lips.  He had told me that before, and yet somehow now it seemed more real in a way I couldn’t explain.

       “I love you, too.” I said, gazing into his eyes.  He smiled at me with the most innocent, happy, satisfied smile I’ve ever seen on a person. 

       “Will you stay with me forever?” he asked, and I realized then just how open he was, how vulnerable he was, how trusting he was.  My heart leapt with joy at what he said.

       “Yes, oh, yes.” I said, stroking his cheek.  Forever.  He wanted me forever.  I held my breath.  It was probably just pillow talk, or in his case, blood talk.  He’d just had the best orgasm of his life.  He didn’t actually really mean it.  He didn’t not mean it, but he didn’t mean it.  He couldn’t.  We’d only been together for a week!

       He smiled at me as if he meant it with all he had. 

       His eyes were bright underneath his eyelids, he pulled against his bonds, and sighed contentedly.

       “Do you want to be untied?” I asked.

       “What?” he said, his face becoming concerned, almost panicky.

       “Shhhh….” I said.  “It’s okay; you will stay tied if that’s what you want.”

       “Please never untie me.” he said, very sleepily.  “Please keep me tied in your bed forever, never let me out, use me for your pleasure, hurt me, be my whole world, be my whole life…”
       I stroked his cheek as he drifted off into satisfied sleep, realizing that he now referred to his bed as my bed, and even that small thing made my heart beat faster again.  I rested my head on his shoulder as I glanced down at his new scrape, which was already starting to clot.  It was very shallow, a superficial wound, but it meant everything to him.  My mind suddenly tried to make sense of all of this and it got lost; it became confused, and I sighed and gave up.  This all made perfect sense to my heart, pounding with satisfaction at seeing his satisfaction, and I ignored my annoying brain.  I instead studied the beautiful red lines that criss-crossed his stomach and chest, interrupted by the new cut on his side, and sighed.  He was mine.  Mine. 

       The word was so comforting that it took away all my other concerns.  I snuggled against his body and he shivered in his sleep.  I searched the floor and found his comforter and glanced at his cut, which wasn’t really bleeding anymore, but it was still wet.  He shivered again.  I reached to the floor and found my tight, pale pink t-shirt, and piled it on top of his scrape, knowing he wouldn’t care.  I then draped the blanket over us, making sure his feet were covered, and let sleep take me, as well.

       We slept until midnight, when I finally awoke because of how hungry I was.  We had completely forgotten about dinner.  I stirred, and my motion woke Matt up.  He felt his bonds and immediately went hard.

       “Shhh…no more tonight, puppy.” I said, and I reached up and untied his right wrist.  He whimpered as I leaned over him to untie his left, and he placed soft kisses on my stomach as it brushed his face.  I then tossed the blanket off of us and untied his ankles, my eyes drooping with sleep, my body exhausted. 

       He slowly curled himself into a ball, moaning as he did so.

       “Oh, yes….I hurt.  My joints hurt, my skin hurts, my ass hurts…Nicky, Nicky…” he said dreamily.  “Spank me, whip me…”

       I kissed his forehead sweetly.

       “No more tonight, puppy.” I said.  “It’s late; you need to drive me home.”

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said. 

       We both groggily cleaned up our toys, flushing the bloody cotton balls, and Matt looked down at my bloody shirt.  He dug under the bed and found me a new one and threw the bloody one in the trash.  His new cut was already clotted; it didn’t even look like it needed a bandage.

       We both stumbled tiredly out to the car, but the fresh air woke us up and he was able to drive me home.

       “Nicky, I love you, I’m so in love with you, I’m so…so…”
       I kissed his lips sweetly.

       “I love you with all my heart, Matt.” I said, and he sighed contentedly.  I put my hand on his cheek.

       “I’ll see you tomorrow.  Pick me up at six-thirty.” I said.

       “Yes, Mistress, yes…” he said, and then I got out and I watched him drive slowly away, even putting his signal light on as he turned the corner.  I smiled sweetly after him, and walked into the house.

       The next day came, and for the first time, our new lifestyle truly affected our regular life.  Matt woke up with rope burns around his wrists and ankles.  They weren’t bad; they’d probably fade in a day or two, but it was obvious no matter how many times he turned them in the mirror.  He had to wear a sweatshirt that was a little too big for him, so the sleeves covered his wrists.  It was a little chilly out and the school was always cold, so he could pull it off today.  But spring was in full bloom and we had really gotten lucky with the weather.  We couldn’t do this again, and he knew it.

       The other problem was gym.  Neither of us gave it a single thought until he actually went to the locker room to change, and realized he couldn’t.  His chest was covered in horizontal red lines, bruises from his fight with Roger, and of course an inexplicable cut that ran up his side.  He could not think of any way to explain these injuries, and he was at a loss as to what to do.  Our school made the teachers take attendance every period to prevent cutting, and he’d already attended his classes for the first half of the day, so it would be obvious tomorrow when he was missing from only gym.  He decided he didn’t have a choice; lots of kids cut gym all the time, anyway, and so he went and hung out in the cafeteria.  Of course the school called his father, as they had when he’d gotten into that fight with Roger, and as usual, his dad didn’t care.

       The problem came the next day when he got paged to his gym teacher’s office in the middle of band.  The band teacher sent him out, and he told me that was one of the most nervous walks he’d ever taken, down the hall to Coach Meyer’s office.  He swallowed nervously as he appeared in the doorway.  She was writing something when he arrived and he waited silently for her to look up, trying his best to look calm and not sweat.  He had absolutely no idea what the hell he was going to say.

       She raised her head, her short, blonde hair cut neatly to her head in a cut that was just barely too long to be a man’s.  She looked at Matt with tired eyes, as if she’d already heard every excuse in the book.  She flipped through her attendance book.

       “Are you Matt Stanson?” she asked.

       “Yes.”

       “Alright, come on in.” she said.  Even then, in that moment, he told me her voice was commanding in a way he could not resist.

       “Sit.”

       He sat.

       She folded her fingers together and rested her chin on them.

       “You’re not one of my usual troublemakers.” she said.  He shook his head.  She must have seen how nervous he was, because her gaze softened.  “Alright, I’ll give you a chance.  Why did you cut my class yesterday?”

       Matt stared at her desk, absolutely petrified.

       “I didn’t feel well.” he said.

       “Then why didn’t you go to the nurse?”

       He bit his lower lip.  He said nothing.

       Coach Meyers got up out of her seat, and Matt didn’t know why but the motion made him flinch.  She looked at him quizzically as she shut the door softly, and he stared at her feet.

       “Matthew, is something going on?” she asked, clearly very concerned.  She used his power name, and it gave him a little courage.  barely.

       “Maybe.” he replied, absolutely mystified as to why he was being truthful.  Why hadn’t he just said ‘no’?

       “Did you want to talk about it?”

       He fidgeted.  Had he been able to raise his eyes to Coach Meyer’s face, he would have seen concern there; but he had no such courage.  She walked back to her desk and sat down.

       “Okay, now you’ve got me worried.  Something is wrong.” she said.

       “No.” he replied. 

       “You look like a petrified rabbit.”

       He stared at her desk.

       “Matt, when a student who was perfectly fine suddenly cuts my class and has no explanation, I have to become concerned.” she said.  He nodded.  “I promise that whatever you say to me, I’ll do my best to help you and not get you in trouble.” she said.  “Do you have problems at home?”

       “No.”

       “Are you involved with drugs?”

       “No.” he said, annoyed, because we both got asked that question so many times it was becoming annoying.  His tone was not unnoticed by her.

       “Then what has changed?”

       He had no idea why he felt compelled to answer her.

       “I got a girlfriend.” he said, berating himself even as his mouth betrayed him.

       “Lots of my students have girlfriends.” she said.  “Now if you were a girl, this is when I would ask you if you were pregnant, so I’ll ask you that.  Is she pregnant?”

       “No.”

       Coach Meyers sighed.

       “Kid, you’re not helping me out, here.  I’m really worried about you.”

       He stared at the desk.

       “Look in me in the eye, Matt.”

       He obeyed.

       “What is going on?”

       It wasn’t exactly a command.  His lips quivered as he fought them.  He tried to look away and could not; he’d been ordered to look her in the eye.  Coach Meyers squinted in suspicion.

       “You will tell me what is going on.”

       He had no power to resist her command.  None.

       “I didn’t want anyone to see me.” he said, wishing desperately he could look away from her face.

       “Why?”

       He looked ready to cry.

       “Please don’t make me tell you.” he whispered.  Her face was soft and concerned, and he lost it and tore his eyes away, afraid that he had disobeyed- but no repercussions came.

       “I think you really should; it sounds to me like you’re being abused.”

       “No!” he said, squeezing his knees with his hands.  Her face was gentle and concerned.

       “That sounded more like a yes to me…”

       “No!  It’s not like that!” he said, completely lost, completely out of his realm.  But not out of Coach Meyer’s realm.  He said that was when he saw a change in her, and he realized that somehow, she knew.

       “Then what is it like?” she asked.  He had no idea how to respond.

       “Did she hurt you, Matt?”

       He had no idea how to answer.  His silence was more than enough for her.

       “Matt, it’s perfectly hot in this office, why are you still wearing a sweatshirt?”

       He could not reply.

       “Why don’t you take it off?”  It was a question.  He was able to disagree.

       “No.”

       She frowned at him, hard.

       “Take off your sweatshirt.” she demanded, her voice completely different, and he whimpered because he had to obey.  His nerves raced through his body and he fought passing out from terror as he slid the zipper down, wondering if this was allowed, wondering why he was listening to her, why he didn’t run from the room.  He shrugged out of the sweatshirt and hunched, hiding his hands behind the desk, trying to hide his now exposed arm, his rope-burned wrists.

       “Stand up.” she commanded, and he obeyed.  She stared at his wrists for a moment, and then her eyes went to his arm.

       “That is not by accident, is it?” she asked, pointing.

       “No.” he replied, his entire body shaking with fear, with terror, and to his horror, he was getting hard, and he had no idea why.

       “Take off your shirt.” she ordered, and his mind screamed at him that something was wrong, this was not allowed, this wasn’t supposed to happen, and yet his body betrayed him as his hands obeyed her commands and his dick suddenly went rock-hard, and he hoped she couldn’t tell through his jeans but that was where her eyes were focused when he pulled his shirt over his head and stood before her, his secret completely exposed.

       “The bruises are from a fight.” she said.

       “Yes.”

       “The lines are from a belt.”

       “Yes.” he squeaked.

       “Those,” she said, pointing to his wrists, “Are from ropes.”

       He was about to pass out and his dick was rock-hard.  She knew.  She knew everything.  She was completely calm; she was not freaking out like she should have been.

       “Yes.” he whispered.

       “What did that?” she asked, pointing at the freshly clotted cut in his side.

       “A paperclip.” he said. 

       He said Coach Meyers nodded her approval.

       “That’s a pretty smart tool.” she said.  “Who’s idea was it?”

       He stared at her in disbelief.

       “Both of ours.” he squeaked.  She nodded.

       “Put your clothes back on.”

       He gladly obeyed with huge relief.  He then stood, motionless, not having been commanded to sit.

       “Sit.” she ordered, and he obeyed.  Coach Meyers folded her hands and rested her chin on them.

       “How old are you?”

       “Seventeen.”

       “Matt, I am not going to tell anyone about this conversation if you aren’t.” she said, and the offer was on the table.  Matt realized that what she had just done was completely against the rules; he could have her fired in ten minutes…if he exposed his own secret.

       “Okay.” he agreed.

       “We can’t have this conversation.” she said.  “But if you do want to have this conversation, come back when you are eighteen and we’ll go from there.  Until then, you can cut gym all you want,  I’ll mark you present.”

       He said he almost collapsed onto the floor.

       “You know, oh, God, you know…”

       “I can’t talk to you about this, it’s against the rules.”

       “Please, Coach Meyers, what if…”
       “I’m not going to lose my job and I’m not going to prison.  If you tell anyone about this conversation I’ll deny it to my death bed.”

       He nodded.

       “Okay.”

       “Now you’d better get out of here, even having the door shut is questionable.”

       “Yes, Coach.” he said, and he picked up his backpack off the floor, every bone he had rattling in his body as he walked down the hall with a painfully hard erection and fear crushing down on his shoulders.  He went directly to my classroom and waited outside until the bell rang.  His face looked haunted.  He looked terrified.  We went out and sat in his car so we could talk in privacy.        

       “Coach Meyers knows.” he said.  “I think she’s one of us.”  he replied, relating to me the entire story of what had happened in her office.

       “Please don’t leave me.” he said, as was his custom whenever we discovered something new.

       “Why the hell would I leave you?”

       “Because she made me hard, I cheated on you…”

       “If going hard constituted cheating, there wouldn’t be a successful relationship on the planet.” I said.  “Geeze, just you telling me the story made me wet.”

       He stared down at my pussy and I laughed.

       “Why is this so damn hot?” he squeaked.

       I laughed again.

       “It’s your fantasy, puppy.  Your dream come true.  An older, stronger woman dominating you.  There’s nothing you can do about it, either.  Oh, this is so damn hot.”

       His eyes flew to my face.        

       “You think this is hot?”

       “Yes!”

       “Why?”

       I smiled and stroked his hard cock through his jeans, and he moaned.

       “Anything that makes you hard is hot.” I said.  I stroked him again, and again, unable to stop, and he moaned and his head fell to the steering wheel.  He reached up and turned the ignition.

       “Puppy, what…”

       He clutched the steering wheel tightly as he pulled out of his parking space, and I pulled my hand away from him.

       “I did not tell you you could stop stroking me.” he commanded, and my heart fluttered wildly as I heard Matthew’s voice.  My hand immediately went back to his dick.

       “That’s better.” he said, pulling forward, driving out of the parking lot. 

       “Where…”

       “Shut up.” he said.  “I’ll take you where I want.”

       My heart pounded in my chest and I moaned.

       “Oh, Matthew…” I said, and I continued to stroke his dick through his jeans as he drove.

       “I don’t want anyone in town to see you.  Lay your head in my lap.” he commanded, and I did, and of course I started to kiss his dick through his jeans.  I heard the car’s engine race and felt him take turns very fast, too quickly, and he moaned and I felt him pulse.  I knew that no one could see me if I was leaned over this way; the car’s windows were tinted too darkly for anyone to really see inside.  We stopped at a light; we must have been in town.

       “Open my zipper.  Suck my dick.” he said, and my heart flew wildly as cum poured out of my crotch as my fingers shakily undid his button and zipper, and then I pulled down the waste band of his boxers and there it was, his hard, red tip, and my lips were around it and he moaned softly. 

       “Are you sure you can drive…”

       “Suck it, bitch.” he commanded, and my eyes rolled back in my head and I obeyed, licking him, sucking him, massaging his tip with my tongue as I felt him race down the highway. 

       He must have driven for fifteen minutes, during which time my heart raced as I felt his penis pulse with want.  Sometimes I grazed him with my teeth and he whimpered, but when I did that the car swerved and I tried my best to resist the urge to bite him. 

       He finally pulled over somewhere and I tried to raise my head to see where we were.

       He held my head down forcefully with both hands.

       “I told you to suck my dick.” he ordered and I clamped my mouth around his tip and bit him.

       “Oh, yeah….pleasure me, slave….” he said, and I felt immensely hot.  He reached down and pulled the lever that let the seat lean back, and then he pulled my head up by my hair.

       “Stay.” he ordered, shifting his body and then climbing into the back seat, and my heart raced as I realized he was still obeying one of my commands; when I had ridden in his car for the very first time, I had ordered him that we would be having sex in the back seat.

       “Matt, we don’t have any condoms, how…”
       “Shut up, bitch.” he said, pulling my face up by my hair, glaring into it, though he could not do a thing about the delicious smirk of pleasure on his face.  “You will not speak another word, you are my sex slave, here to do my bidding, to cause my pleasure.”

       I nodded painfully as he gripped my hair.  He grinned, and my heart melted into a puddle of adoration.

       He lay down across the back seat, his knees bent up, and as he jiggled his pants down I was able to glance out the window and see that we were in the woods, somewhere, wherever that was, and then my eyes were focused back on him as his penis stood fully erect, completely exposed, his jeans just low enough.

       “Suck me.” he commanded, and I crawled into the back seat and pulled him into my mouth, as deeply as I could, and he moaned.

       “Oh, yeah.” he said.  “Good girl, good kitty.” he said, stroking my hair tenderly as I sucked him, hard and deep, letting my teeth scrape along the bottom of his cock each time I slid up.  “You are such a good cocksucker.” he said, and my heart flew wildly.  Whenever Matt did choose to be dominant, he was certainly better at it than I was, and I knew the reason was because he knew better than I did what a submissive wanted to hear. 

       “Pull your pants down.” he ordered, and I dripped cum as I obeyed, my ass next to his face as I struggled to suck him at the odd angle the constraints of the car forced on me.  I felt his hand grope my thigh and slide between my legs, and then without warning he shoved his finger inside my wet, dripping vagina and I cried out from surprise.  As wet as I was, I wasn’t ready for that, and it hurt a little.  And that made me wetter.

       “Yeah, you like it when I violate you like that, don’t you, bitch?” he asked, sliding his finger out and then shoving it back into me, hard and rough, and it felt so good I wanted him to feel the same kind of pain, so I bit his dick roughly with my teeth and he moaned.  I clamped my teeth around him while he shoved his finger up into me over and over, rougher and harder, and I started to open up with desire to him, and he felt it.

       “Oh, yeah, that’s it, let me in, kitty.” he said, and I moaned and bit him, and he moaned.  Some part of me couldn’t believe we were doing this, in the middle of school, and that somehow made it even more exciting and hot. 

       “Get a condom out of the glove box.” he suddenly ordered, and I slid his dick out of my mouth, covered in drool, with surprise.  I leaned between the seats as he continued to shove his finger into me and reached for the glove box.

       “You have…” I began.

       Smack.

       My ass stung from his hand and I moaned as I pulled the box out, struggling to concentrate as I opened the wrapper and turned back around.

       “Put it on me; I’m going to fuck you so hard you’re gonna cry.”

       I slid the condom on eagerly, and then he was up, he pulled me onto the seat and shoved me down onto my back.  He pulled my pants down to my ankles and I breathed heavily as he shoved my knees open with his hands.

       “Oh…so wet, so juicy…” he said, his cheeks flushed, and then he bit his lower lip.  “Nicky.” he said, his eyes flying to my face.  “I really want to fuck you like this but if you need more foreplay tell me and I’ll do it.”

       It was disappointing and almost uncomfortable for both of us for him to break the game like that, but at the same time I looked at him with adoring love.  He loved me.  He didn’t want to hurt me in any way I didn’t want; and he knew that I didn’t like to go as far as he did.

       “Try it.” I said.  “I have my safe word if I need it.”

       He nodded, then licked his lips.  He covered me with his body, hesitated for a moment while he lined himself up, and then pushed roughly up into me.

       It hurt.  It hurt like it had the first time; I was not ready, I was not open enough for him.  I screamed.

       He froze.

       “More!” I cried, and then he started to pump, hard, fast, and it hurt, and it felt amazing.  I had, for the first time, the sensation of truly being penetrated, punctured by him, invaded by him, and my heart flew out of control as I became too hot, filled with too much desire, and I opened up for him and let him in.  I raised my hips to meet him and our flesh slapped together fiercely.  I screamed with each thrust and pulled on his hair, my eyes rolling back into my head as he moaned deeply, shoving himself into me.

       “Yes, Matthew, fuck me, yes!” I screamed, and at my confirmation that I liked this he pumped harder and faster, sweat pouring from his forehead and his clothed body, his delicious smell intoxicating my lungs as he leaned his hands on top of my breasts and squeezed them through my shirt.  He pumped harder and faster, both of our voices filling the tiny space of the car, and I saw him wince with frustration.

       “Oh, it doesn’t hurt enough…” he said, and instantly my hands were under his shirt and I twisted his nipples.  His arms nearly collapsed as he moaned, and then I traced my right hand down to the cut in his side, and I danced my fingers over it, pinching it as he squeaked.

       “Yes, hurt me, kitty, good kitty…” he said, and I pinched his cut again, over and over, feeling wetness ooze slowly onto my fingers as I did so, and he thrust impossibly hard into me and then suddenly he moaned deeply, pulsing into me, the wetness oozing from between my legs, making the seat sticky as he collapsed in an exhausted heap on top of me, still fully dressed.

       Neither of us moved for a good five minutes.  Eventually, he stirred and raised himself off of me.  He gazed into my eyes with flushed cheeks and stroked the hair gently out of my face.

       “That was damn hot.” I said to him, bringing my slightly bloody fingers to my lips and sucking them clean, and he moaned softly.

       “Oh, yeah…” he said.  “Oh, Nicky, Nicky…” he said, snuggling his face into my neck.  I laughed.

       “I can’t believe we just cut out of school to go fuck in the woods.”

       He moaned.

       “In response to me being hit on by my gym teacher…”

       “Matt, when is your birthday?”

       “June.” he said.  I sighed heavily. Three months away.  He raised his head.

       “When’s yours?”

       I smiled at him.

       “April.”

       A slow, wide grin spread on my lips as he contemplated how close that was.  A month and a half from now.

       “Don’t worry, for my birthday, I’ll be buying you presents.” I said, and he moaned and melted into a puddle on the floor of the car.

       “We have to get back to school.” I said.  He nodded, and pulled his pants back up, as I did mine.  We crawled back into the front seat and he pulled back onto the highway, out of the back entrance of the state park that was just outside of town.

       “How did you know about…”

       “I’ve been wanting to do that for a long, long time, since before I ever met you.” he said.  “Though, in my fantasies, it was always me getting fucked.  Oh, hell, raped.” he said.  I frowned.

       “You didn’t rape me…”

       “I’m aware of that.” he said, almost sadly, as he turned back onto the highway.  “It’s something I can’t ever have; hell, it’s a crime, Nicky.” he said.  I frowned and bit my lower lip.  “You can’t even do it to me.  I want you.” he continued.  “And it’s not rape if I want it.”

       I sighed and leaned heavily against the back of my seat. 

       “We could still role play it.” I said.

       “Yeah, I would love that.” he told me.  I smiled slowly at him.

       “Then give me a little time to figure out how to do it properly, and we’ll do it.”

       His eyes fluttered shut in pleasure.

       “Watch the road, puppy.” I said, and he obeyed.  We got back to school just in time to attend our last period class, and then he drove me to his house, took me to his room, and Matthew fucked me some more.

       Matt did not attend gym for the rest of the year.        

       I asked him what he wanted for my eighteenth birthday.  We logged on to a few sex toy websites and browsed through them, looking at all the different choices, and Matt wanted nearly everything he saw.  I had him on my lap as I browsed and he was already half-jellied mush just from looking at all the objects, created for his pleasure. 

       “Can I have handcuffs?  Just think how fast you could tie my hands behind my back, then.  Oh, cock rings look hot- so much less flexible than rope- though you tie it really well-  Oh, Nicole, nipple clamps, they won’t come off by accident like the clothespins do…”

       “Puppy, this stuff is expensive.  You can pick one thing.” I said, grinning from ear to ear as I placed kisses on the back of his neck.  “And then if you’re good, I’ll buy you more presents in the future.”

       He shuddered and twitched.  We browsed some more and he finally made his decision.

       “Leather wrist restraints.” he said.  “You can tie me spread-eagle again.”

       I moaned and felt cum pour out between my legs.  We had somehow lasted three weeks without doing that.  I tied his wrists behind his back, now, wrapping the rope all the way up to his elbows, to avoid making severe marks on his arms.  I still tied his leash to the pipes in the wall ,and his ankles with rope to the bottom of the bed, but that position, though he loved it, proved to be difficult for a lot of activities, especially fucking. 

       “Okay.” I said, and I logged off.  I couldn’t actually buy anything from a website yet; I didn’t have a credit card, and my parents were very wary of giving one to me.  So instead I had saved up my money and decided I would head into the city, to an actual adult store, and purchase what we wanted with cash.  All I needed for that was my ID, which burned in my pocket, the date mocking us as it grew every torturously slowly closer.

       “I have something for you today, anyway.” I said, and he turned around, excited.

       “Really?”

       “Yes.  Undress and stand in the middle of the room, eyes closed.”

       He eagerly obeyed, pulling his shirt over his head, revealing his deliciously scratched back and bruised, red chest.  I had to be careful with him.  He liked to be whipped so much that I had to learn to tell him no, to give his skin a rest so it could heal.  He said the more bruised he was from the previous session, the better it felt, so we alternated.  I whipped his stomach and chest for two days, then flipped him over and whipped his back for the next two.  I gave him the same rules for spanking; no more than two days in a row for that.  Yesterday had been a chest day, and before that had been his back, so his ass was nice and healed and peach.

       “Hands on the back of your head.” I ordered, and he eagerly obeyed, his face grinning with anticipation, his cock rock-hard as it stood out, horizontal with the floor.  I pulled out the flat, wooden spatula I’d bought and ran the flat surface over my hand once, before I swung it through the air and smacked him on the ass.  The resulting smack was far more satisfying than it ever sounded with my hand, and he cried out from surprise and his cock became purple with hardness.

       “You got me a paddle?” he asked, his voice cracking, and I smiled.

       “Almost.  Wooden spatula.”

       “Ohhhh…” he said, wobbling, his knees shaking.  “Should I get on all fours, mistress?” he asked.

       “Well, I suppose I could use it to spank your ass, too.  We might do that later.”

       He shook and moaned.  He loved new things; especially when it was my idea.

       I set the spatula down and pulled out our thinnest rope, only an eight-inch in diameter.  I stood behind him and slid the end around his waist, pulling it until I found the middle of it and wrapped it around the tip of his cock.  He whimpered with desire as I pulled the rope taught and tied it behind his back- forcing his cock to remain pressed against his pelvis, his precum smearing onto his stomach.

       “Now lay on the bed.” I said, and he obeyed, a huge grin on his face as he already knew what was in store for him.

       “Oh, thank you, Mistress, you’ve never spanked my cock before…”

       “You will be crying when I’m done.” I said.  He pulsed purple, the rope constricting his tip.

       “Oh, thank you, Mistress.” he said, and I lay the wooden spatula down across his stomach and chest, so he could get a good look at it while I wrapped a washcloth around his right ankle and then tied the rope around it.  We tried this method to reduce the rope burns, and it worked, but it was very frustrating and time-consuming to set up.  I couldn’t wait until I was able to purchase wrist restraints for him; with loops on the outside it would be a snap to tie him to anything, and then also to free him again.  I hoped I would be able to afford ankle restraints, too, but I would keep that a surprise.

       Once I had his ankles secured I clasped his right wrist in my palm and stretched it above his head, and he moaned.

       “I love this.” he said, and I giggled, glancing down at his hard, tied cock.

       “Oh, I know, puppy.”

       I wrapped the washcloth around his wrist and secured the rope tightly, pulling it taught towards the pipes in the wall.  I then did his left wrist, and fished out his collar from under the bed.  He moaned and grinned as I secured it around his neck and then tied the leash to the pipes.  I’d gotten into the habit of stacking pillows under his head, to keep it elevated so he could watch everything that I did.  His smirk was huge.  He closed his eyes and sighed with delight as he felt his restraints. 

       I stood at the foot of the bed and stripped for him, down to my lacey mesh bra and matching G-string.  He moaned.

       “Have you been wearing that all day?” he asked softly.

       I winked at him and stuck out my ass, smacking it with my hand, and he shuddered.

       “Holy shit, I love you.” he said, and I giggled again, tracing my fingers up his calf, up his inner thigh, stroking the crevice between his balls and his leg, then up to the handle of the spatula.  I picked it up gently, sweetly, and traced the flat part down his chest, down his stomach, and gently over his cock.  I bit my lower lip and smiled seductively at him.  I went to our drawer of toys and pulled out a bandana, folded it, and tied it around his eyes.  His smirk was humongous.  He could not help how much he enjoyed himself.

       “Now you are ready to be spanked.” I said, and without further delay, I whacked his cock with the flat part of the spatula.

       He cried out and jerked up off the bed a little, and I laughed, and whacked him again.  He cried out but jerked less this time, and by the third whack he had mastered staying still.  He couldn’t flinch because he couldn’t see, but short screams still escaped through his gritted teeth with each smack and I grinned from ear to ear, cum pouring from between my legs, soaking my panties.

       “You are such a naughty boy, wanting your cock to be spanked.” I told him, and he pulsed harder.  “So dirty, so bad.  I might have to punish you all night.” I said, whacking him over and over, making sure to hit each part of his cock.  I then switched to his balls and he screamed.  I laughed.

       “So sensitive!  But I know you love it, you little pain slut.  Tell me how you love it.”

       “I love when you hurt me, Mistress.  Please, punish me more.”

       Smack.

       He screamed, then groaned.

       “My cock loves to be smacked, Mistress, please spank it more.”

       Smack, smack.

       My heart pounded with delight and pleasure as I hit him, watching him grow red, then purple, partially from the spanking but mostly from his own blood rushing to his penis in pleasure. 

       Smack.

       “Does it hurt?”

       “Oh, yes.”

       Smack.

       “Do you like it?”

       “Oh, I love it.”

       Smack.

       The best part about everything he said was that it was not a game.  He honestly meant it; he loved to be smacked.  I already derived my own pleasure out of hitting him, but when he loved it so much himself it doubled my own enjoyment and we both moved into a state of blissful ecstasy, where sometimes I’d whip him or spank him for an hour or more.  We just couldn’t stop.  It was too good.  Even when his skin grew raw and he started to cry, neither of us wanted it to stop.

       “Oh, Mistress, it stings, my cock hurts so much…”

       Smack.

       “It’s so sensitive, I’m in so much pain…”

       Smack.

       “I’m crying, like you promised.”

       Smack.

       He moaned very deeply, all of a sudden, and I knew he was close to cumming.  I smacked him again and again, his balls swollen and red, his cock swollen and purple, until he whimpered in a particular way, and I cut the string that bound his cock to his stomach.

       “No!  No, don’t stop, please!”

       “You are such a bad boy, you think this is for your pleasure!” I said.  I climbed on top of the bed, straddling him between my soaked legs.  Mom had kept her promise to me, and I’d been on the birth control pill for five weeks- and it was heaven.

       “I’m going to fuck your sore, hurting cock, until you cry.” I said, and he pulled against his bonds.

       “No, Mistress, please don’t, it hurts so much…”
       “Mmmmm…beg me not to.”

       “Please don’t fuck me, my cock is so sore,  it’ll hurt too much…”

       “Oh, but I want to hurt you.” I said, and I sank down onto him and he shouted with pain, and I grinned.

       “Does it hurt, puppy?”

       “Yes, please stop!”

       I rose up and sank down onto him again, and he cried out in pain.

       “Oh, it’s so raw, oh, it hurts!”

       “Mmmmm….I love to hear how it hurts.” I said, riding him as he sucked air in through his teeth on both the way in and on the way out, soaking his blindfold with tears.  He struggled against his bonds and I laughed at him.

       “You’re not getting away, boy.” I said.  “You’re here for my pleasure; I’ll do what I want to you.”

       He whimpered and sobbed, and I picked up the spatula and smacked his raw nipples with it, and he cried out.

       “Mmmmm…, cry some more, baby, I love you hear you scream…”
       I smacked him again and again, and then he screamed at the top of his lungs and suddenly thrust into me, very hard and very fast, over and over, until he twitched and I felt warm liquid ooze out between my legs as he cummed and pulsed.

       “Oh, yes!” I said.  “Cum inside me, puppy, that’s it!  Good boy, yes!” I said, and his entire body shook and he gave one last thrust before he collapsed back to the bed, and I slid off of him as he screamed with pain.  I hovered over him on all fours and leaned down and gently kissed his shrinking penis, which really was red and sore.  I then reached up and removed his blindfold, to see his face of absolute, completely pure satisfaction.  He was barely awake as he gazed at me with pink cheeks and bright red ears.

       “How did you like that?” I asked softly.

       “It was beautiful.” he said.  “You actually had me begging you to stop, you had me saying no…oh, Nicole, oh you took me, take me again…” he managed to say, before he fell into a deep, satisfied sleep.  I lay down next to him and snuggled against his chest, pulling the blanket over us, not daring to untie him now, for fear that would break his fragile little heart.

       

       For weeks, I had been having Matt teach me how to drive a stick.  I had a license, but I had only driven automatic transmissions, and I didn’t own a car.  It was a well-known fact that no guy ever let his girl drive his car, especially when it was a hot sports car, so me learning to drive it completed my ownership of him in another deep, satisfying way.  I also needed it, because I did not have my own, and by my birthday, I was ready.

       I drove into the city on my own, leaving him in his room to wait for me.  I’d wanted to leave him tied, but his parents were home and we were afraid they might come down and find him like that.  My palms sweated as I followed the directions I’d written on a page from a notebook.  We did not want any records of such a purchase; we were perfectly aware that this kind of thing would not fly with our parents, or anyone else we really knew, except possibly Coach Meyers.  That was why I didn’t use my new debit card to order it online; it would show up on my bank statement and worse, I knew my mom would open the package to see what it was.  It was also why I didn’t use the GPS in Matt’s car for directions, just in case his father wound up searching his past routes for some reason.  So I drove into the city with paper directions and paper money, my palms sweating as I gripped the steering wheel, praying that I didn’t wind up in the wrong neighborhood in my fancy car and stall out with my meager shifting skills.

       Not that adult stores are in good neighborhoods, but we’d found one that was in a fairly average shopping district, and it didn’t look too creepy when I pulled into the parking lot behind it and walked around front.  I wanted to pause at the door, but then I didn’t want anyone on the street seeing me standing outside that door, so I hurriedly went in. 

       A bell rang above my head.  I looked around and saw racks and racks of movies to my right, and a clerk counter to my left.  I immediately felt disappointed, but then my eyes fell on the back wall, lined with all sorts of delicious looking objects, and I smiled.  I took two steps in when the clerk appeared from having been crouched on the floor behind the counter.

       “Um, are you old enough to be in here, missy?” she asked.  She was a big, chubby woman, perhaps in her forties, with thinning brown hair pulled back into a ponytail.  I bit my lower lip and walked over to her, aware that I must have looked as nervous as I felt.

       “Yes.” I said, rather too shyly for my taste.  She raised her eyebrow at me.

       “I’ll need to see some ID.”

       I nodded and pulled it out of my wallet, and then a slow smile spread across her face.

       “Well happy birthday, Nicole Tiller.” she said, and I grinned, already feeling more relaxed.

       “Thanks.” I said.  She leaned her elbows on the counter, grinning at me.

       “I’ll have to say you don’t look like my usual customer, but being you just couldn’t wait to get in here, I’m not gonna judge you by that.” she said, and she winked at me.  I grinned.  “Just exactly what are you looking for?”

       I smiled wider.

       “He wants wrist restraints.” I said, and she laughed whole-heartedly, slapping her chubby palm on the counter.  “So I can tie him without leaving marks.”

       “Oh, boy, I love this job.” she said.  “Right over there, second aisle from the back.” she said.  “Here, I’ll show you what I got.”

               

       Matt loved his toys.  Sometimes I tied him spread-eagle, and sometimes I looped the rope tightly between the cuffs as he held them behind his back, but either way they fit nice and tight, never loosening as the ropes tended to do, and they left no marks on his skin.  That was the job of the paperclip, with which I was very conservative and careful.  The cut on his stomach had started to heal to the point that it no longer hurt him, and he requested that the third cut be on his ass.  I obliged; spanking his ass across the cut made him scream in new delicious ways, and I knew that it caused him pain and discomfort all day long as he sat on it at school.

       But when he begged for another cut before that one healed, I told him no.

       “Please, Mistress, please, please cut me, please hurt me…” he said as he lay on the bed, his wrists bound behind him, his ankles bound together, a rope stretched from them to his collar so that if he unbent his knees at all, he choked himself, which forced his cock to stick out away from his body, fully exposed.  He was also blindfolded, and at the moment had clothespins attached to his nipples and a leather cock-and-ball restraint strapped very tightly around him, so his poor cock swelled between the gaps, trying to find space to expand.

       “You already have a cut.” I said, whacking his swollen, purple ass with the spatula, which now had bloodstains on it from so much use.  He cried out and then moaned.

       “I want another one.”

       I whacked his cut again.

       “No; one at a time is enough.”

       I twisted the clothespins on his nipples and he screamed and gritted his teeth together, his cock swelling, causing him to gasp and then moan.

       “But if feels so, so, good…”

       I smacked his face.

       “I told you no.” I said, and he stopped begging, but I knew he still wanted it.  “That is why I am in charge, and not you.  I make better decisions.”

       “Yes, Mistress.” he replied.  “I’m sorry for arguing; please hurt me as you see fit.”

       “Damn straight I will.” I said, and I unscrewed the rubbing alcohol and held it under his nose.  His dick tried to grow.  It couldn’t.  He cried out, whimpered, and moaned.

       “Now, I will make you enjoy the cut you have so much you’ll never think about another one again.” I said.  I rolled him onto his stomach and sat on his back, pinning him to the bed, crushing his poor, squeezed cock under our combined weight, squeezing the clothespins  on his nipples to the bed, as I poured the alcohol directly onto the swollen cut on his ass.  He screamed at the top of his lungs and I reached between his legs, squeezing his balls, until I heard him start to cry, and I spanked his cut with my right hand.

       “How much does it hurt, bitch?”

       “A lot!  It hurts!  Please stop!” he screamed, his voice cracking, even going up to falsetto as he gritted his teeth against the pain.

       “No, you are being punished for arguing with me.” I said, and I smacked his ass again, and he screamed into the bed as loud as he could as my cum dripped onto his back and I squeezed him with my thighs. 

       “In fact, I’m tired of you talking.” I said, and I reached over to our box of toys and pulled out the ball gag I’d just bought last week.  He loved it; he said he loved the way the leather straps made his whole head feel constrained, and it didn’t leave lint in his mouth the way the bandana did.  I twisted around so I faced him and he lifted his head as best as he could for me to slide the gag into his mouth.  He moaned as I snapped it closed behind his head.

       “That’s better.” I said.  “Now you won’t be tempted to complain anymore.”

       I turned back around and smacked his ass on both sides, though I knew he would barely feel it on his uncut right cheek.  I spanked him for a few minutes, but his ass was swollen and deep red, and I knew it was time to stop, so I gave him one last smack as he screamed, sobbing into the sheets.  I then cut the rope that connected his feet to his throat and then untied his ankles as I rolled him over as he stretched out his legs and whimpered from the pain in his knees and hips.  I was delighted to see the clothespins had somehow stayed on, and I undid the leather cock strap slowly, one ring at a time, and he screamed as the blood rushed in to make him swell.

       “Mmmm…just the way I like it.” I said, smacking it with the spatula once as he cried out, soaking his blindfold with tears as I raised myself up and sank my wet cunt onto him.  He suddenly moaned very deep in his throat, and I pushed down on him hard as he raised his freed knees to the ceiling and thrust forcefully up into me.

       “Ohhh, yesss…” I said, pleasure pulsing out from my abdomen into my whole body.  “Good boy.” I said as he thrust, and he moaned, the sound of the pleasure in his voice drowning my ability to think, the pleasure in my body removing my desire to.  I rode him nice and slowly, wanting to make this last; he was immensely hard and unusually untied.  Other than his wrists and headgear, he was completely free, and he didn’t seem to even mind.  Feeling him push back into me with all he had nearly made me melt into a puddle on the bed; it was one thing for me to want Matt, it was something entirely else when I felt how he wanted me.  I drooled with pleasure, a puddle forming on his chest as his nostrils flared.

       He lasted for a delicious half hour.  We stayed nice and slow for a long time, because he stayed nice and hard, his wrists bound behind his back enough and the pain in his ass enough.  I twisted the clothespins on his nipples occasionally just for fun, but he didn’t even really need it as he pushed up into me.

       “Such a good boy, keeping your cock so hard for Mistress.” I said, and he moaned again in a way that let me know he was close.  I unclasped the pins on his nipples and he screamed, then started to thrust very hard and very fast, his free legs up to the task as I held myself at the perfect height to let him do all the work.  He screamed and slammed himself into me, and I sank down, crushing his pelvis to the bed as he pulsed and bit his gag, his entire body twitching, my entire body dripping with pleasure.

       I got so much pleasure out of causing sensations in Matt that often we’d go a whole session and I would have only one or two orgasms.  Once or twice, I didn’t even have any; I was so busy concentrating on making him feel good things that I forgot about myself, and I got enough delicious pleasure from fucking that it didn’t matter.  I’d even gotten an orgasm from fucking once; that had been delicious and unexpected. 

       He collapsed onto the bed, spent, exhausted, his nostrils flared wide as he tried to get enough air.  I wanted to ungag him, to see his gorgeous face, but by now I knew better than to try to untie him just after sex.  He couldn’t handle it.  That was why I concentrated on slowly releasing him from as many things as I could just before sex, when he was distracted enough to be able to take it.  But unlike me, who wanted to be untied and freed of everything seconds after a good fucking, Matt needed to stay tied.  He needed to fall asleep tied, and to wake up tied, and that was when he felt secure enough to let me free him. 

       I crawled on top of him, letting my breasts press into his chest as I snuggled my face into his neck, my lips right by his ear.

       “Such a good sex slave; such a good boy.” I said sweetly, stroking his hair.  He said three muffled words through his gag.

       “I love you, too.” I replied, petting his delicious black hair.  “Go to sleep now, puppy.  I’m right here.”

       He inhaled deeply, sighed hugely, and in seconds, he was out.  My heart beat with love for him, drowning me in adoration of him.  He was everything to me.  I wanted to protect him, and cuddle him, and provide for him and soothe him and give him pleasure.  My whole life revolved around him; I had barely been able to do enough homework to keep my grades up to a C average.  I decided that I didn’t care.  Neither of us had any desire to go to college, and now all we did was look forward to Matt’s eighteenth birthday, when he was supposed to inherit his money from his grandfather and then we would get our own place and spend all of our time devoted to each other.

       But that isn’t what happened.

       The day before Matt turned eighteen, and two weeks before we were about to graduate high school, the hot water stopped working in Matt’s father’s shower.  They called a plumber, who wanted to inspect the pipes in the basement.  Matt’s stepmother fished out the key to the basement and led the plumber down, into Matt’s room where the pipes ran along the wall.  They moved his bed out of the way- and found our box of toys.

       As bad luck would have it, that was one of the rare days in which I did not go home with Matt.  I was barely, barely passing math so my dad had actually paid for a tutor for me, probably to get me to come home from school once a week.  But I went; I really didn’t want to have to suffer through summer school.  So when Matt came home that day, he was alone.  He knew something was wrong the second he walked into his den and saw his stepmother standing in the middle of it, arms crossed, fake tears streaming down her ugly, skinny, fake-tanned face.

       “Is this how you treat your father, after everything he’s done for you?” she asked, and he somehow didn’t figure out what was up until he walked to his room and found his bed moved, our box of sex toys dumped out on the bed, Matt’s father staring at it in mortified horror.

       Matt told me he nearly passed out.  He told me he wished he had.

       He stood, frozen in the doorway, every ounce of color drained from his face, his father’s eyes unable to look at him.

       “I give you freedom to have your own space, and this is what you do with it?” he said, and Matt said nothing.  He had no answer.  His dad stood up and threw the box across the room in anger, shaking as he turned around.

       “I can’t believe that my son is such a fucking freak!” he screamed, and Matt wished he could die, right there, and not face this.

       “Do you know how embarrassing it was for the plumber to be the person to find these things?” his ugly stepmother said behind him, blocking the door.  “How could you behave in such a way, Matty?  How could you bring such shame on your father like this?”

       “What the hell is wrong with you?!” his dad screamed, and Matt, thankfully, had believed me enough to stand up straight, look his father squarely in the eyes and say,

       “Nothing.”

       They both stared at him in angered disbelief for a moment.

       “Nothing?  We come down here and find all of these…these…ungodly objects in your room…”

       His dad started dumping the bags of lingerie, pieces of cut ropes, bottles of alcohol, used condoms we’d somehow missed, bloody cotton balls that had fallen behind the bed.  Matt said it was like watching his soul be torn to shreds and poured out before his eyes.  He still doesn’t know how he stood up to it, except that he went completely numb; closing himself off from all emotion, concentrating on the pain in the cut in his ass for strength. 

       “What the hell do you have to say for yourself?”

       Matt didn’t reply.

       His father screamed in frustration.

       “That’s it!  I don’t want a freak like this living in my house!  You can get out!”

       Matt stared at his father in horror.

       “What?”

       “I said get out! You’re eighteen as of tomorrow, I don’t have to take responsibility for this!  I’m not dealing with this!  You’re not my son; I don’t know you!  I don’t want to see you, ever again!”

       Matt stood, frozen in disbelief.  Just like that, he was kicked out?  In one moment, he was disowned forever?

       “Dad…”

       “Don’t you call me that!  I don’t have a son!  I don’t know who you are!  Leave!” 

       He said he’d never seen such a vicious, angry, hurt expression on a person in his life.  Apparently Matt had been crying, because he blinked tears away as his eyes fell to the other box he kept under his bed; the one full of his sketchbooks, his favorite drawings, poems, paintings, and songs he’d written.  He took a step towards it.

       “Wrong direction, buck-o!” his father said, raising up as if to hit Matt.

       “I just want my art, then I’ll go.” Matt said, somehow holding himself together enough to speak.  Everything else in the room was replaceable, even his guitars, eventually, he could replace.  His art was the most precious thing; all of his soul that wasn’t strewn in anger across his bed was inside that one box.

       “What, this?” his stepmother said, picking the flimsy cardboard box off the floor, rifling through it.  “What, do you think you have some kind of talent?  These aren’t worth anything; they’re just your doodles.” she said, bending them, wrinkling them, ripping some as she dug through the box.

       “Stop!” Matt cried, his voice cracking like a young teenager in puberty as he reached out for the box.  His stepmother yanked out an old, yellowed pencil drawing and scoffed at it.         

       “Stop!  Give it back, Mom drew that for me!” he cried.

       “Your mother?” his dad spat.  “How dare you mention her now?  I kicked her out for you, got rid of the woman I loved so that you would grow up normal, and you turn into a freak like her anyway?”

       Matt said the whole world froze and fell out from under him at the same time. 

       “Mom was masochistic?” he asked, so totally thrown by such an idea that he forgot, for a second, to be afraid.

       His father’s face turned red as the older man cried, and his stepmother, thankfully, tossed the sketch his mother had made back into the box.  Matt snatched up the box quickly, hugging it to his chest as he backed up towards the door.

       “Maso…” his dad said, as if just hearing what Matt had asked.  “Masochistic?” he said again, his voice cracking now, as he stared at Matt with disgust.  His eyes fell to the cut on Matt’s arm.  His father shook his head, broke down, and just stared sobbing and sobbing, as if he’d just found out Matt was dead.

       His stepmother went over and rubbed his shoulders, glaring at Matt.

       “How dare you say such a thing?  Your mother at least had some decency; she at least realized something was wrong with her and so she left her family to protect them.  But for you to pretend that you’re the victim…we can’t in good conscience let you continue your disgusting activities here.  Maybe we’ll protect Nicky from you, now, that you can’t bring her here any more.  She deserves better that to be under the thumb of an abusive boyfriend.”
       Matt’s mind slowly wrapped itself around the idea that they had it backwards.  Of course they had it backwards.  They thought Matt was the dominant, and that he was hurting me against my will.  For half a second, he thought he might be able to clear up the situation.

       “No, it’s not like that…I don’t hurt Nicky, she hurts me…”

       His dad’s hands flew to his ears like a little child.

       “We are not having this conversation.” his stepmother snapped.  “You were told to leave; you can go.” she said.  Matt stared at them in disbelief.

       “You can’t just kick me out like that, without any warning!  Where am I supposed to go?” he asked, suddenly very fearful, suddenly realizing that they meant it. 

       “I don’t really care.  Not here.” she said, as his dad cried like a baby and she rubbed his shoulders, and Matt suddenly saw the truth.  His father was submissive, just like he was.  His stepmother needed to be in control, and if Matt had another mistress, she wasn’t in control of him.  So this was her chance to get rid of him- while his father was freaking out that his son was like him. 

       “Dad, it’s not that bad…”

       “Get out!” he screamed, and Matt told me he’d never felt more afraid in his life, his father’s face twisted into a strange rage that made him unrecognizable.  Matt clutched his box of art and backed out the door, tears streaming down his face as he walked out into the sunlight.  He got to his car and placed is box gently on the passenger seat, started the engine, and drove, very slowly away, more terrified than he’d ever been in his life.

       When he called me, he was so hysterical I couldn’t understand what he was saying.

       “Nicky, the shower wasn’t working so they called the plumber and they moved the bed and found our toys and my dad and then she said how could I and he said after all he gave up and why was I still a freak!”

       He paused to sob.

       “Puppy, what?  Are you okay?” I asked, very concerned.  He was so hysterical I thought possibly he was physically hurt.

       “My dad he kicked me out and they tried to take my art and she wrinkled the picture Mom drew for me and then I said but where will I go and they said I was sick and why did I hurt you and I tried to fix it!”

       “Puppy, calm down.”

       “I tried to tell them it wasn’t like that and I thought Dad understood for a second and then she put her bitchy arm around his shoulder!”

       “Puppy, calm down.” I said again, getting very worried now, I had never known him to lose control like this.

       “And then he told me why was I a freak like Mom, and how he gave her up and kicked her out because she was like…”

       “Puppy, shut up.” I commanded, in my most severe tone.

       He shut up.

       “Where are you?” I demanded.

       “I parked around the corner from your house.”

       “I will be right there, you will stay where you are.”

       “Yes, Mistress.”

       I hung up on him, because he was useless for me to understand.

       “Mom, I’m going out!” I shouted, and then I ran down the street, terrified of what I was going to find when I rounded the corner and hurried towards his black Corvette.  I heard him unlock the door and I slipped into the passenger seat, where he burst into tears and I pulled him tightly into my arms and held him with all the strength I had, stroking his hair, still having no idea what was going on.

       “Shhhh….shhhhh….I’m here, puppy,  it’s okay….it’s okay,  Mistress will take care of you…” I said, trying to be general.  I held him for a good five minutes before he finally calmed down enough that he was able to speak intelligibly, and then the story tumbled from his mouth and I squeezed him even harder, my heart crying with pain for him as his greatest fear came true: he was being left, yet again, because of what he was.  I squeezed him to my chest with all the strength I had, hoping that he would know that I would never leave him, that he could trust me, that he could count on me.

       “Puppy, I am so, so sorry, I am so sorry…” I said, a deep frown pulling at my mouth against my will as my heart broke for him.

       “So now I don’t even know where I’m going to sleep tonight.” he said, silent tears now falling from his precious eyes as he rested his head on my shoulder.

       “You will sleep in my bed, puppy, don’t you worry.” I said.

       “But your father hates me…”

       “I will take care of it, don’t you worry.”

       He inhaled and let out a shaky breath.

       “Okay.” he said, sitting up straight.  I stroked his hair, putting it back in place.

       “Drive to my house.”

       He shakily turned the ignition and moved the car forward, very slowly.  He parked out in front and I let myself out, walked around to his door, and opened it for him.  I took his hand firmly in mine, squeezing it tightly.  We walked silently up the lawn and Mom’s face melted into worry the moment she saw our faces, and she rushing into the living room to meet us.

       “Oh, what’ the matter?” she asked, all concerned.  I looked at her with worry.

       “Matt and his dad had an argument and he got kicked out of his house.” I said, and Mom’s hand flew to her mouth as she gasped like some TV person.  I refrained from rolling my eyes, since I needed her sympathy in order to get around Dad.

       “How terrible!  What an awful thing to do, oh, I’m so sorry, Matt.” she said, and he lowered his eyes to the floor.

       “Thank you, Mrs. Tiller.” he said.

       “Mom, he doesn’t have anywhere else to go, can he stay here tonight?”  I asked, mentally crossing my fingers, hoping that for once in her life, Mom would have a backbone.

       “Well I’m fine with that, we’ll have to see what your father says.” 

       I wanted to strangle her, but again, I refrained.  I knew how to work Dad; I would get my way. 

       “What the hell did he do?” was Dad’s first question as I talked to him in the garage, while he was fixing something or other with his car.  I’d left Matt safely on the couch in the living room; he did not need to hear any more criticism today.

       “Nothing.  His father’s an asshole; he’s not understanding like you are at all.” I said.  Dad wanted to yell, but I could tell my compliment had the desired effect.  I gave him the option of being a better man than Matt’s father, and he was considering it.  I knew how to manipulate my parents as well as any teenager, I supposed.  And this was extremely important.  My puppy was counting on me to make him safe.

       “Nicky,” Dad said, his tone actually calmer, his face full of concern.  “I know there is something you’re not telling me.  I don’t know what it is; I believe you when you say it isn’t drugs.  But I know you’re involved with something, and he’s at the center of it, and I really am trying to protect my daughter.”

       I sighed, as I tried to be angry, and couldn’t.  I couldn’t blame Dad.  He was right in his observations, after all.  Dad was usually understanding; him and Matt had just gotten off on the wrong foot, and this was all happening very fast.  I bit my lower lip.

       “Dad, I’m not your little girl anymore.” I began.  “I’m eighteen; I’m old enough to vote, old enough to drive, old enough to join the army and die for my country if I wanted to.  I know you think you’re protecting me by hating Matt, but really all that does is hurt me, because I love him.”

       Dad sighed and put down the oily rags he’d been using to wipe his hands off with.

       “I don’t like that you’re having sex with a boy you barely know.  Boys aren’t like girls; they don’t get attached like girls do, one day he might just be done with you and up and leave and there’s my little girl, all heart broken and crying…”
       There was no way in hell I would ever be able to explain to him how ass-backwards he had it.  I bit my lower lip, trying to think of what to say to him.

       “But Dad, couldn’t that happen in any relationship, no matter how old I was?” I said.  “It’s not like I’m fifteen and Matt’s twenty, taking advantage of me.  He’s not tricking me or using me, or whatever it is you think.  We’re in love.  Just plain in love.  Eighteen is not too young for that.  We’re responsible.  He respects me.  There are a hundred worse guys I could date, but I picked him.  He’s done nothing but do his best to make me happy for the last three months, and now he needs me.  He’s in real trouble, Dad, and it’s not his fault.  His father flipped a lid because he didn’t clean his room.  He’s got nowhere else to go.” I said, and I saw Dad cracking.  I saw him breaking down.  “Mom said she felt sorry for him.”  I added, and that did it.  Dad sighed very heavily.

       “He can stay for a week.” he said, and my heart leapt.  Okay, a week.  At least that was more warning that Matt’s father had given him.  We had time to plan, time to try to figure this out.

       “Thank you, Dad.” I said, and I gave him a hug, even though he was still covered in grease and oil.

       “He’s sleeping on the couch.” Dad said, and I shrugged.

       “That’s fine; we can sleep on the couch, I guess.” I said.  Dad grew stern again.

       “No, he’s sleeping on the couch while you are sleeping in your bed.” he said, and I sighed as if Dad was an ignorant child.

       “Why, Dad?  To protect my virginity?  He already has it.”

       I regretted taunting him immediately; maybe he would change his mind and recant his offer.  I did not show this on my face.

       “We’ll talk about sleeping arrangements later.” Dad said, and I already knew I’d won that argument, too.  I sighed with relief.  Things would be okay; we would figure this out.

       Mom had happily added another portion to dinner.  Amber chattered enough for everyone, which was fine by us; neither of us felt like talking.  Matt fell absolutely silent; he completely stopped talking, stopped moving, stopped doing anything unless I directly ordered him.  After dinner I went up to my room; he silently followed me.  Dad didn’t say anything and I wondered if he would actually come by later to force us to move down to the couch.  It didn’t matter all that much to me where we slept; the important thing was that we were together.  I would not leave Matt alone.  His eyes looked haunted; his mind looked gone.

       I changed into my pajamas and Mom had given me a set of Dad’s flannel pants and a t-shirt for Matt to sleep in.  Everyone had settled in their rooms for the night, and I reached up to shut the light beside by bed off, as a last test to see if Dad would come in.  He didn’t.

       “Come here, puppy.”

       He came and rested his head on my shoulder as I stroked his hair.

       “You haven’t said a word for hours.” I said.  He continued with his silence; I hadn’t actually asked anything of him.

       “You will tell me what you are feeling.”

       “Afraid.” he said.  “Betrayed.  Miserable.  I hate myself.”

       “Stop it.  I love you, and you will not hate what I love.”

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said softly, rolling onto his side to curl into my body, and I wrapped my arms around him.  He started to sob softly.

       “He was so angry.” he whispered.  “He was so upset…and then when he said about Mom…what did he mean?  Did she leave me because I’m masochistic?  Did she know somehow?  Is she like me?”

       I had no answers for him.  I kissed his forehead, over and over and stroked his hair.

       “This isn’t your fault.” I said to him.  He only sobbed, and I was at a loss as to what to do.  I couldn’t make it better for him.  I couldn’t solve his problem.  How could I comfort him?

       “Everyone I have ever loved has left me.” he said quietly, and I could not bring myself to slap him when he was already so weak, so vulnerable.

       “You have insulted me, puppy.” I said instead, and he whimpered.

       “Oh, I meant everyone else, Mistress.  I wasn’t counting you, because your love is different, I’m sure of how you love me.  I’m sorry; I should always count you first.” he said.  “Please punish me.”

       His plea was so quiet, his voice so shaky, that I almost didn’t want to oblige him.  Except that I knew that was how he felt my love, how he was so certain of it; through the physical, undeniable pain I caused him.  I slid my hand down the small of his back and slipped it under the waistband of his pajama pants.  I slid it over the scrape in his right ass cheek, pinching it a few times.  He moaned softly.

       “I put this here; I marked you, this pain you feel is from me.” I whispered to him, still stroking his hair with my free hand.  “I have hurt you so that you feel me every minute; so that you know I cannot leave you, just as this scrape cannot leave you.” I said, and he closed his eyes a little more peacefully, his tears finally stopping.  I slid my hand further down his ass, between his legs, and grabbed his balls from behind.  I squeezed them slowly, paying attention to his cues so I would know when I was squeezing hard enough.  He did not move, squirm, or whimper until I was too afraid to squeeze harder.  He clasped the sheets with his fingers and squeezed his eyes shut.

       “I have you by your balls, and I am not going to let go.  You are mine and I promise I will use you.  You have no power, you have no control, which means there is nothing you can do about my ownership of you.  Nothing you confess to me, nothing you say, nothing you do, nothing you think, nothing you feel can have any effect on the fact that you are mine.” I said.  “Do you understand, boy?”

       He nodded, his jaw set tight, and then I released the pressure on his balls, though I kept my hand wrapped gently around them.  He sighed and relaxed in my arms.  I knew that was what he needed; reassurance that truly, he could not push me away.  He couldn’t get rid of me.  He did not need to worry about “screwing up” with me, because it didn’t matter.  He could have no effect on how I owned him, which gave him an enormous feeling of safety.  He did not need to fret about keeping me if there was nothing he could do about it.

       “Mistress, I am helpless, I am useless.” he said.

       “Shhhhh…helpless, yes.  Useless?  Hardly.  I think you are very useful.  In fact I think I will use you now.  Make me cum, puppy.” I said.  I did not much feel like cumming, oddly.  But I knew that was what he needed.  He needed to know how I needed him.  I felt him sigh peacefully as he squirreled himself under my comforter, his head vanishing under the blankets as I felt him slide my pajama pants down and push his tongue up between my legs.  It instantly felt delicious and I moaned, despite the situation. 

       “Yes, puppy.  Good boy.” I said, and he whimpered, his little heart desperate to feel anything positive.  His licks were perfectly placed, exactly how he knew I liked them.  He did not play; he was all business, carrying out his orders, trying his hardest to earn my approval.  And tonight, he would get it; I would give him as much approval as I could, to give his little heart something, anything to hold on to.

       “Mmmm…” I said, as I grew hotter, and therefore wetter.  “You know just how to please me, puppy, you are so well trained.” I said, and I felt his sweet hands on the sides of my hips as he clasped me, and I reached down under the covers and wrapped my fingers in his hair.  I felt the heat pulse between my legs slowly, perhaps one of the least intense orgasms I’d ever had, but it was still delicious pleasure and it still made me want him.

       “Slide your fingers in me, puppy.” I said.  I felt him push two up instantly and he started to push in and pull out slowly, and I moaned.

       “Mmmmm…good boy, yes.” I said, suddenly realizing somehow that really I had a boy hidden under my blankets, in my bed, fucking me with his fingers.

       “Do you know how many nights I’ve dreamed of this?” I said.  “Of having a little sex slave in my bed, making me hot and releasing me?” I said, and I heard him whimper softly.  “You are Mistress’s dream come true.” I told him.  “Give me a second orgasm, boy.” I said, and he started to flick my clit with is tongue while he still slid his fingers in and out of me, and I started to feel really, really good.  I pulsed deeply this time, orgasming with slow, hot pleasure, and then I wanted him to fuck me but I knew we’d make too much noise doing that.  I savored my orgasm anyway, savored his little fingers sliding in and out of me, savored the fact that he was hidden under my blankets, pleasing me.

       “Enough.” I said, and he stopped everything but did not move.  “Come back up here.”

       He shifted and his head poked out of the blankets, his hair a disastrous mess, which I fixed by stroking it out of his face.  I said nothing as I slid my hand down his chest and under the elastic of his pajama pants, inside his boxers, and grabbed his penis between my fingers.  I started to stroke it and play with it and he moaned softly.

       “You may not move, not one muscle.” I said to him.  “I am going to cause terrible pain to your cock and you aren’t going to do a damn thing about it, and you must remain ever so quiet or else we will get caught.” I said, and I felt him grow instantly hard and he moaned, very softly.  I reached up and pinched the tip of his penis, grabbing just the skin and pulling on it, and he whimpered slightly but that was all.

       “Good boy.” I said to him.  “That was excellent.  You have no rights;  you have no willpower, you have no freedom.  Your cock is hopelessly mine to abuse.” I said, and I felt his penis pulse with want as I squeezed it very, very hard.  He moaned again, his eyes closed.  There was pleasure on his face, though his smirk was absent, and that made me extremely sad.  His smirk was everything to me, and to see it missing was the worse pain I had felt yet.

       I reached over him towards my backpack, my elbow leaning directly on his balls and he made no attempt to move, fidget, or make a sound.  All he did was hold his breath and bite his lower lip as I lifted my backpack off the floor and set it on the bed between us.

       I pulled out the clothespins, folded the blankets away and yanked down his pants to his knees.  Without warning or explanation I clipped a pin to the side of his swollen dick, pulling at the tight skin, and his breathing increased.  I clipped another pin, and then another.  My goal was to make him lost in so much physical hurt that he would forget about his emotional pain, at least for awhile.  I could see it already working; I could see his full attention and concentration was on the sensations running through his body, and on keeping himself quiet.

       “Who’s my little cock slave?” I said sweetly, pinning another clothespin as he clasped the sheets with his fingers very tightly, inhaling air sharply with his nose. 

       “I am.” he whispered, his voice extremely shaky.

       “Good boy, you know your place.” I said.

       “Yes, Mistress.” he whispered, his voice so soft I wasn’t sure if I actually heard him, or just knew what he was going to say.

       I lowered my lips and gently kissed his tip, licking the precum that was oozing out of it as I reached up my hand and squeezed the bottom of his cock, causing the rest of it to swell, pulling on the pins.  His breathing became intensely rapid; he clasped the sheets so hard I thought he might put holes in them, and yet he remained absolutely silent until I nipped at his tip with my teeth, and then a tiny whimper escaped his lips.

       “Mistress, it is very hard not to scream.” he said, tears rolling down his eyes. 

       “You’ll stay quiet.” I said, and he did not respond, because what I had said wasn’t even a command.  It was a statement. 

       I licked his tip again, slowly, his breathing intensely fast, I wasn’t certain for how long he could take this.  I was about to start releasing him, my fingers were nearly to the first pin to unclasp it when he said,

       “I love this.”

       My hand froze in mid-air.  I knew he liked pain, wanted pain, begged for pain, but even to me this seemed extreme; something to savor for a short amount of time.  I licked my lips as I heard some confidence in his voice.

       “Which part, puppy?” I asked softly.

       “Being in your bed, in your room, you torturing me to fulfill your fantasies, oh, tell me your fantasies, Nicole, make me fulfill them for you.  Not being able to move this way is heaven; there are no ropes but your words have tied me;  I can’t move without disobeying you; I love this.”

       He did not mention the actual pins, so I decided it was time to remove them anyway.  I reached up and slowly unclasped the first one, and he whimpered, hissed, squeaked, and clasped the sheets.

       “Oh God, that fucking hurts.” he said, tears leaking out of his eyes.  “Oh, Mistress, do another, please.”

       His voice had some actual meat to it, some actual Matt behind it, and my heart felt some relief as I unclasped the next pin and his eyes flew open and his mouth flew open in a scream of silence.   I grew afraid that we were coming too close to his threshold.  He had an extreme tolerance for pain, but there still had to be a limit, and I was pushing it probably at an unwise time.  But he needed it; his heart was desperate for it, and as I unclasped the third pin his entire body started to twitch.  I unclasped the last two at the same time, just as he orgasmed, and I was prepared so I sucked his penis into my mouth, gently enfolding my lips around it so that he did not make a mess all over my bed, giving my father a reason to kick him out.

       The taste of his pleasure was delicious to me, and he moaned very, very softly, but I could hear the intensity behind it as he let go of the sheet and tangled his fingers in my hair, instead.  I finished sucking the last drops of his cum off of his dick, and when I raised my head he was nearly already asleep, his face a dazed look of euphoric satisfaction and pleasure.  Sadness was nowhere on him.

       “Mistress, I love you.” he whispered, before sleep overtook him against his will.  I softly pulled his pants back up and replaced the covers, then tucked the clothespins back into my backpack, which was the only evidence of the extreme activity we had just done.  I lay down beside him, pulling his head to my chest, wrapping my arms securely around him as he snuggled up against me.  I smiled softly, trying to ignore my own sadness; I did not have a Mistress to take the cares of the world off of my shoulders.  I had to face them. 

       I lay awake in bed for a long time, worrying about our future, fretting about where we would go, terrified of how I was going to take care of him.  When I finally did fall asleep it wasn’t restful, and it was everything I could do to not cry, to not stir, so that I didn’t wake up my precious boy.

       Going to school was strange, and the day promised early to be a very miserable one.

       “Hey, Matt!” Jordan said as we went to Matt’s locker, now the only place in the world he had to call his own, besides his car. 

       “Hey, Jordan.”

       “Happy birthday, man!  Eighteen, congratulations!”

       I saw Matt about to fall apart.

       “Oh, thanks, Jordan!” I said, shoving Matt behind me so he could hold himself together.  Jordan knitted his eyebrows together in confusion at our very clear role reversal.  He shrugged.

       “Whatever; I’ll never get you artist people.” he said, and I sighed.  He dismissed us as “artist people”.  Fine.

       I turned around and saw my puppy hugging himself against the wall, his head lowered.  I crushed my body to him, pinning him, wishing I could choke him, knowing I could not.

       “Puppy, pull it together.” I said.

       He whimpered.

       “You will lift your head with confidence.  You will look people in the eye and be Matt to them.”  I said, and he raised his head and did a pretty good damn impression of “everything’s fine”.

       “Yes, Nicole.” he said, and I pulled away from him, and he stood up straight.

       “That’s better.” I said.  I put my hand on his cheek.  “Let’s just do school and worry about the rest later.”

       “Yes, Nicole.” he said again, and I kissed his lips with a quick peck, and we parted and went to class.

       

       Matt went about his day in a daze, until sixth period, when his legs, which were on auto-pilot, took him to gym class instead of to the cafeteria where he usually went to cut.

       He realized what he’d done when he stepped into the locker room.  He almost turned and walked right back out- when he remembered that Coach Meyers knew.  And the last thing she’d said to him was to come back when he was eighteen. 

       Matt realized she was teaching the class he was supposed to be in, so he still went to the cafeteria for sixth period.  A few minutes before the bell rang he got up and walked to her office to wait for her.  He had no idea what he was going to say, but we had absolutely no one else to turn to.  So he sat in the chair outside her door and waited, squeezing his knees with his hands with nervousness as he tried not to look as afraid as he felt.

       He waited another ten minutes until she walked around the corner, dressed in her usual jumpsuit, a contemplative look on her face as she read something off of a clipboard.  She looked up, saw Matt, didn’t react whatsoever, and said to him,

       “Just give me a second, I’ll be with you in a minute, Stanson.”

       He could only nod.  His nerves flew through the roof.  Had he been wrong?  Did she even remember the conversation he’d had with her?  He told himself she had to- the school thought he was attending gym class when he was not.  She was marking him as ‘present’ every day. 

       “Okay, you can come in.” he heard her voice shout, and he rose and took two steps into her office.

       “Shut the door.” she said, and his heart raced impossibly fast, as he had no idea what was going to happen.

       Coach Myers did not look up at him as she continued pouring over some papers on her desk.

       Matt stood absolutely, perfectly still and silent, two steps from the door, waiting for her to speak.

       “Why are you here?” she asked, not looking up at him, and he said his voice came out barely above a whisper.

       “I’m eighteen today.” he said, and something in his voice made her look up.  Her face softened and became worried.

       “Matt, what is wrong?” she asked, and he said he nearly passed out from the fact that she knew his first name, spoke it without even struggling to remember what it was, because she knew.

       He swallowed.

       “The last time we talked…”

       “We can’t have that conversation here at school.  But something else is wrong.  Sit.” she said, pointing at the chairs in front of her desk, and he obeyed, his eyes staring down at his hands.

       “Matt, something is clearly wrong.  You will tell me what it is.”

       He had no power to disobey her direct order.  Even though he realized that she knew this, he still could not resist her commands.

       His face crinkled up and turned into tears.

       “My dad found out what I am and he freaked and my stepmother freaked and they almost destroyed my art and they called me a freak and kicked me out of my house and I have nowhere to go and my girlfriend’s dad said I can stay with them for a week but then I’m homeless and you’re the only person in the whole world who knows what I am…”

       “Stop.” she said, and he obeyed.  She waited a moment for him to collect himself.  “Do you have any family you can stay with?”

       Matt shook his head dismally.

       “Not after Dad tells them why I was kicked out…” he said softly, and he said he saw Coach Meyers’ face become very understanding.  Matt said it was so caring that he grew the courage to raise his eyes and look at her, and when he did he burst into tears again.

       “Coach Meyers, you’re the only person I could possibly go to, I’m so sorry to ask for your help but please, please, help me…”

       She took out a pen, scribbled something on a small bit of paper, and handed it to him.  He took it, unfolded it, and read it.

       ‘Call me after 5 and we’ll have a real conversation.’ it said, with a phone number listed under it.

       Matt’s heart raced twenty thousand times a minute.  He had just gotten his gym teacher’s phone number, to talk about his masochism with.  The idea made him grow hard and he blushed and hated himself, that at a time like this all his stupid dick did was make him want sex.

       “I will do what I can to help you, Stanson.” she said, her voice firm but soft, and he really believed her.

       “Thank you.” he said quietly.

       “You’re welcome.  Now leave my office.”

       He obeyed, and then went straight to my classroom to wait outside the door for me, petrified as a statue.

       

       School ended at three and we had two hours to kill, so we went out for pizza.  Then we sat in the parking lot out front, both of us quiet, as we waited for five o’clock.

       He reached into his pocket and pulled out the crumpled piece of paper.  He opened it up and stared at it numbly.

       “It’s five o’clock.  Dial, puppy.”

       He didn’t obey.

       “I don’t know what to say…” he said, and I held out my hand.

       “Give me the phone number.”

       He obeyed.

       “We shouldn’t use your phone anyway; your dad will get the number on his statement.”

       “Won’t your parents…”

       “They won’t notice.” I said, and I dialed the phone number, ignoring the nervousness that unsettled my stomach.  I could not afford to be nervous.  Matt needed me to take care of him; I had to be strong.  He would be nervous for both of us, that was his place.  My place was to be strong and confident.

       “Hello?” I heard a strong female voice say.

       “Hi, I’m looking for Coach Meyers.” I said, as confidently as I could.

       “This is she, who is this?” she asked, and I took a deep breath for courage.

       “My name is Nicky.  I’m Matt’s girlfriend.” I said. 

       “Oh, I see.  Is he with you right now?” she asked.

       “Yes.”

       “Is he truly in trouble, Nicky?  He told me this morning he was homeless, is that true?”

       She immediately trusted that I could speak for him.  She immediately believed my word over his.  It was comforting that she understood how things worked between us.  I started to relax a little.  It was okay; she knew.

       “Yes.” I said.  “His father kicked him out.  My parents are letting him stay with us for a week, but after that, we don’t know what we’re gonna do.”

       I tried to be patient as I heard silence on the other end.

       “You do realize the amount of trouble I could get in, even just for this phone conversation.”

       I bit my lower lip.  I tried not to show any fear on my face.  Matt needed to know that I was in control.

       “Yes, I do realize, and you’re offering to help us anyway, so we are very, very appreciative.” I said.  “We wouldn’t want you to risk anything for us, Coach Meyers, except that we really have no one else to turn to.”

       I hoped she truly would be sympathetic; if she didn’t help us, if she said “Sorry but no thanks,” then I didn’t know what we were going to do.

       “You speak in plural.” she said.

       “Huh?”        

       “You call yourselves ‘we’.” she said.

       “Of course I do.”  I winced as soon as it popped out of my mouth; I was just so impulsive when I spoke!  It was difficult for me to be on the asking end of a situation.  Very difficult.  I was trying my hardest, for Matt’s sake.

       I heard Coach Meyers sigh.

       “But I thought only Matt was homeless.” she said.

       “Right, but whatever he is, I am, because he’s…I…”

       I faltered.  I really didn’t know how to have this kind of conversation.  I’d never even really spoke with Coach Meyers face-to-face before, she wasn’t my gym teacher.  I swallowed.

       “Nicky,” she said, very gently, “I know the reason why I’m talking to you, and not to Matt, even though it is his problem, not yours.  My question is, do you know the reason?”

       I paused.  How much should I trust this voice on the phone?  What if she turned out to be a crazed psychopath, ready to slaughter us in her back yard once she’d lured us to her house?        

       I also didn’t see how we had any other choices.

       “Yes, I know the reason.” I said.

       “And what reason is that?”

       Her voice was gently prodding, persuasively encouraging.

       “Because he’s mine.” I said.

       “In what way?”  she asked, so soft, so gentle, and I didn’t understand why she wouldn’t just say it, except maybe she was being very careful not to put words into my mouth.  I had to put the words; I had to make the leap.  I closed my eyes for courage.

       “In every way.” I said.  “I own him.”

       Matt’s terrified face burned itself into my mind as I struggled to look as un-afraid as possible, even as my heart threatened to fly out of my chest.

       “I thought so.” she said, sweetly, gently.  “What does he call you, Nicky?” she asked, and I knew that she didn’t mean my name.  I swallowed.

       “Mistress.” I replied, trying so hard to put strength into my voice, for his sake, but oh, I was afraid.

       “And what do you call him?”

       My hand shook as I held the phone.

       “Puppy.”

       I heard her sigh with relief.  With relief.

       “Nicky, I want to help both of you, I do.  But I could lose my job; I might even be arrested, even though you are both eighteen.  This is very serious business.”

       “I know.”

       “I know that you know.  Which is why I needed to be sure.  But we are the same kind of person.  I am going to trust you, since you have trusted me.  Bring your puppy to my house, and we will have a serious conversation, and figure out where to put him.”

       I sighed with tremendous relief as she spoke about Matt exactly like he was a puppy that needed a home.  With every minute that went by, I felt more and more reassured that Coach Meyers was like us, which was why she would help us.

       “Okay.” I said, and I grabbed a pen and jotted her address down. 

       “I’ll see you when you get here.” she said.

       “Okay.  Thank you.” I said, and I hung up.  Matt stared at me with terror.

       “We are going to Coach Meyers’ house.” I said.  “Turn left out of the parking lot.”

       Matt obeyed me without speaking, his eyes wide, his forehead wrinkled, his joints stiff with fear.  He didn’t speak as I read the directions to him.  Coach lived twenty minutes away, in the next town, closer to the city, and I felt relief that the risk of someone we knew seeing us was very low.

       We pulled into a suburban neighborhood with regular houses, just like mine.  Her house looked boring; the lawn was mowed and the shrubs were trimmed, but there wasn’t anything fancy about the yard.  The house was covered in beige vinyl siding; it was two stories high, with all of the shades pulled down.

       I got out and walked around to Matt’s side, where he forced himself to stand and take my hand.  I pulled him up the short walk, doing my best to ignore the nerves that were wracking through me, and I rang the bell.

       Coach Meyers answered it.  She had a concerned but kind smile as she opened the glass storm door to let us in.  Matt trailed behind me wordlessly as we stepped into a living room that was fairly normal.  It had an L shaped light blue couch facing a large, but not terribly huge TV, and a nice, soft plushy beige carpet that was accented by blues and beiges on the walls and curtains.

       Coach Meyers shut the door and walked over to an easy chair that faced the couch over a maple coffee table.

       “Have a seat.” she said, and I went, pulling Matt silently behind me as we sat.

       “So,” she said, looking at both of us with such a concerned face that I really did start to relax a little.  Matt clasped my hand with an iron grip.

       “I think I will be the first one to break the ice.” she said.  “When I saw the injuries Matt had a few months ago, I suspected they weren’t accidents, and he confirmed to me that they weren’t.  Before you panic, you’ll notice that this doesn’t bother me.” she said, and I tried to relax, though it was difficult with Matt staring at the coffee table like a deer caught in headlights about to be run over.        

       “And from simple little things such as you leading him across the lawn, it’s obvious to me that you are dominant over him.”

       I forced myself to remain calm and strong.

       “Yes, I am.” I said. 

       “You told me on the phone that you own him.”

       I nodded, licking my lips.

       “Yes, I do.”

       She nodded.

       “I don’t know how much you know about this kind of thing, but you certainly aren’t the only two people who have a relationship like this.”

       I nodded slowly.

       “We know.  I mean, I’ve talked a lot about it with the clerk at…the…adult store where I shop…” it was so hard.  Was I saying too much?  Was this too far?  I barely knew this woman!  “…and we’ve read a lot about it on the internet…” I said, faltering.

       “Nicky, it’s okay; I am like you.”

       I stared at her with hopefulness, wondering exactly what that meant.

       “I too dominate the men I’m with, tell them what to do, make their decisions for them, tie them up, even hurt them.” she said, her eyes glancing down to the faint scar on Matt’s arm, which he promptly held against his chest, hiding it.

       “There are a lot of people who prefer what is called a BDSM relationship; I have a lot of friends who either dominate or submit, also.” she said.  “I don’t think there’s a thing wrong with it, and I think the two of you really need someone to talk to about this, and I want to help you.” she said, and I closed my eyes and sighed with relief.

       “Coach Meyers…” I began.

       “Please, for now, call me Nancy.” she said.  I nodded.

       “Nancy, we’ve never told anyone about this before, the only other people who know are Matt’s father and stepmother, and they just found out yesterday and they kicked him out of the house for it.”

       Nancy’s face looked very sympathetic.  I glanced over at Matt, who just stared at the coffee table, frozen with terror.

       “Why don’t you tell me what happened?” she asked, and I told her the story, exactly the way Matt had told it to me, and I realized that she was absolutely fine with just the two of us talking and Matt sitting wordlessly on the couch.  I started to relax further, especially when I reached the part about Matt’s father calling him a freak and she looked ready to cry.

       “You do understand that isn’t true?” she said.  “There is nothing wrong with either of you; many people feel as you do.” she said.

       “Yes, I know that.  And I’ve been working on it with him and we were doing pretty well with his confidence until this happened…” I said, glancing at my puppy, frozen with fear.

       “Nicky, you don’t have to act vanilla in front of me.” she said.  I swallowed and closed my eyes, letting the tension ease out of me.  I reached out my free hand to pull Matt’s head towards me, leaning his cheek on my shoulder, and I started to stroke his hair.  He closed his eyes and exhaled with a great sigh.

       “Relax, puppy.” I said to him.  “We are in good company.”

       He let go of my hand and wrapped his arms around me like any sad girlfriend would do, and he buried his face in my neck, where he was able to peer out with one eye and finally look at Nancy.  She smiled gently at him.        

       “It’s okay, sweetheart, I’m not going to hurt you.” she said, as if he was a little child, and he relaxed further.  I put my arm around his waist.

       “So we don’t know what to do, now.” I said.  “After this week is over, I don’t know where to put him.”

       Nancy nodded.

       “We’ll find a place.” she said.  “I would even offer to have him stay here, except that as long as he’s my student that is very illegal and I could get arrested if anyone found out.”

       I bit my lower lip as I stared out the window.

       “Well, we graduate in two weeks.” I said.  “Would it be okay then?”

       Her eyebrows wrinkled together and worry stitched her forehead.

       “I don’t know, Nicole.” she said.  “I could still lose my job over something like that.”

       I sighed heavily.

       “I’m planning to go get a job, but I don’t know how to find an apartment, how to live on our own…we’re just not ready for that.” I said. 

       “You would live together with him?” she asked me, glancing between our faces.

       “Of course.” I said.  “I’m not going to leave him, throw him out into the world by himself!” I said, slightly angry that she thought I would do such a thing.  She frowned.

       “Nicole, just how serious is your relationship?”

       “Extremely.” I said, and she frowned harder.

       “That is the same word Matt used in my office this morning.” she said.  “I think I need to know what that means.”

       I swallowed nervously again.

       “I mean, I would do anything to take care of him, I’ll do whatever it takes to take care of him, I’m not going to let him…”

       She cut me off.

       “When you say you own him, how seriously do you mean that?”

       I swallowed.  I slid my hand across his stomach and grabbed his wrist, and went to turn it to show her, when he fought against me.

       “Don’t you resist me.” I said firmly in his ear, and he instantly relaxed an allowed me to turn his arm to show Nancy.  I traced his scar with a finger and his breathing increased, and he whimpered.

       “I marked him as mine.” I said.  “He has more cuts, but those are hidden, those are just for pain.  This one is where everyone can see.  This one is my ownership of him.” I said, as even talking about it made me drip wetness between my legs as my fingers traced across Matt’s arm.  I felt his heat increase, even in front of Nancy.  We hadn’t had sex yesterday, and it was becoming a difficult strain on both of us.  I looked at his body, laying curled up across the couch, and suddenly couldn’t help tracing my fingers down his side, across his ass, and he whimpered and snuggled deeper into me.

       “Nicky, I think I should see him.” she said, and he yelped and buried his face in my neck, clasping my shirt with his fingers.  I looked up at her with surprise and curiosity.

       “It would make a lot of things very clear, very quickly, without my having to ask you a million questions.” she said, and I nodded.  I turned to him.

       “Stand up, puppy.” I said.

       “No!” he replied, clasping my shirt, and I frowned with annoyance as he squirmed.

       “Why are you…” I said, when I looked down and saw that he had a hard lump showing, even through his jeans, and I raised both eyebrows in shock.

       “You’re turned on?” I asked.  He whimpered and looked up at me, the back of his head towards Nancy as he clutched my shirt.

       “Mistress, we haven’t had sex in more than a day and now you’re talking about it, I’m dying.” he said, and I saw Nancy’s lips part and knew that Matt was turning her on, though this didn’t erase her sympathy.  I looked back down at him.

       “Stand up.” I said firmly, and he seemed to realize he had been disobeying me because he rose to his feet, hanging his head low as he stared at the floor.

       Matt’s cheeks turned flaming red, his breathing became ragged and heavy, and his cock must have already been painfully hard.  He clasped his hands behind his back in completely submissive form, his head lowered, his nostrils flared with excitement. 

       “Strip.” I commanded, and a look of mortified horror came to his face.

       “No, Mistress, please don’t…”

       I stood up and slapped his cheek with my right palm.

       “Shut up; no one told you you could talk.”

       “Yes, Mistress.”

       “I told you to strip.”

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said, and he reached down and pulled his shirt over his head, letting it fall towards the floor, and then without hesitation removed his shoes, then socks, then pants, then boxers.

       His cock was impossibly red and swollen with want, and I grinned at him.

       “You do like it.” I said, and he whimpered.

       “No, I …”

       I slapped him across the face again.

       “Hands on the back of your head; let Nancy get a good look at you.” I said, and he obeyed, his cheeks flushed from embarrassment, or from being turned on.  It was probably both. 

       She walked around him slowly, observing every part of him; the raw, dark red horizontal lines across his chest and stomach from whipping, the vertical pink line running up his side that was the healed remains of his last cut; the scratches down his back from my nails raking across his skin, perpendicular to the whipping lines on his back.  She paused and stared at his swollen, raw ass and the red, clotted slice that ran up his left ass cheek, and then she stood in front again, her eyes studying his extremely hard, purple cock as he stared down at our feet.

       “Very nice.” she said, as if she were looking at a painting.  “No marks on his wrists any more, though I see the ankles still have them.”

       “We had leather wrist restraints, I bought them in the city.”

       Nancy nodded.

       “Does he like to be tied?”

       “Are you kidding?  It’s the first thing he begs for.  I’ll bet he wishes he was tied up right now.”

       “Yes, Mistress, please tie me.” he said, his voice stronger than it had been before.  We ignored him.

       “I see you whip him a lot.”

       “That’s his other favorite thing.  He loves it too much; I had to set him limits.  Never more than two days in a row in the same place.  Same rules for spanking.”

       I couldn’t believe how easily I fell into this conversation.  How normal and usual Nancy was acting about my boyfriend being naked and physically injured in her living room.

       I started to realize why every window in her house had the shades drawn.

       Matt moaned and wobbled as his cock grew harder.

       “This is so fucking hot.” he said, and I grinned at him.  Nancy stared at me in disbelief.

       “You let him talk like that?” she asked, and I laughed.

       “Yes, puppy is allowed to talk, as long as its positive things.” I said, putting the tip of my finger under his chin and raising his face to meet mine.  He met my gaze and I saw a spark in his eyes; his shyness was vanishing as he was realizing that Nancy was not going to freak out nor disown him.

       “Isn’t that right, puppy?” I asked, and he smiled, and I thought I would cry at the sight of his beautiful smile.

       “Yes, Mistress.  Please tie me.  Please hurt me; please make me cum.  It’s been too long, I’m dying.”  He looked at me with fire in his eyes and I smiled.  I pulled away from him and he looked straight at me.  My heart pounded about ten million miles an hour as he met my gaze and my heart melted as I saw his smirk try to come to his lips, though it didn’t quite appear.

       “Absolutely delicious.” Nancy said, her eyes tracing up and down Matt’s naked body with obvious desire.  “Do you realize what a precious thing you have?” she asked me.  “How rare and valuable he is?” she said, circling him again, her face very close to his shoulders.  “Do you know what some people would give just to watch a young, submissive male like him?” He closed his eyes and tried his best to fight his pleasure-smirk, but it was impossible.  He wanted her to take him.  I knew it; I could see it.  It was his deepest fantasy, after all, to be taken advantage of by an older woman.

       “Yes.” I said.  “That is why I try so hard to take the best care of him.”

       “Mmmm…” she replied, and his breathing quickened as she circled him again, his cock growing much harder.

       “He really likes this.” she said.

       “He’s very hopeful.” I replied.  “I know what you want, puppy.” I said.  His lips quivered and he closed his eyes, whimpering.  “Do you want Nancy to touch you?” I asked, and he cried out as if she had touched him, his eyes flying open as his cock pulsed. 

       “No!  No, Mistress, I’m sorry, I’m…”

       Nancy turned and raised her eyebrow in my direction, her blue eyes sparkling underneath her short blonde hair.  I looked at her, still with a little uncertainty.  We barely knew this woman, really.  Yes, she was Matt’s gym teacher- but that somehow made it even hotter. 

       “I think perhaps it best if we refrain from that today.” she said. “I’d like to watch both of you for awhile first; learn how you are with each other, learn what he likes and what he can take.”

       Matt squeaked.

       “You keep your mouth shut, boy.” I said.  I turned to her.

       “You’re talking like we’ll be doing this all the time.” I said, and she nodded and smiled softly.

       “Nicky, I know your father talks big, but I think he’s going to let Matt stay with you.” she said.  I frowned and shook my head. 

       “If he doesn’t, you two can stay here.” she said.  My head snapped up and Matt’s mouth dropped open in surprise.

       “Nancy…”
       “I don’t think it will come to that.  I think once you tell him you’ve found a place, and that you will be moving out with Matt, he’ll change his mind.  If he doesn’t…”  she shrugged.  “Then you two can stay here, after you graduate, though even then I don’t think we should tell anyone about this.”
       I turned to look at Matt, our eyes locking together with surprise and hope.  A small smile started to appear on my lips.  Matt’s brow unfurrowed as his fear started to melt away.

       “Either way; I hope you two will come over to play often.” she said, smirking in a predatory way as she traced her eyes up Matt’s body,  and I saw his breathing increase and felt the wetness leak between my legs.  “

       Matt whimpered.

       “Do you mind if I play with him now?” I asked, my heart pounding in my chest, my pulse beating in my ears.

       “No; go right ahead.” she replied, standing straight and walking towards the hall.  “But not in my living room, come on.”

       I followed her, and Matt followed me, still keeping his hands on his head.  She turned into a bedroom and my mouth dropped when I saw what was in it. 

       There was a bed, with four posts, each with rings at various heights, obviously made for tying someone to them.  There was what looked like a weight-lifting bench, without weights, bolted to the wooden floor.  There were tracks on the far wall, with shackles attached to them that could be adjusted to different heights; and on the wall beside the door hung all sorts of whips, floggers, restraints, handcuffs, chains, and ropes.

       Matt whimpered and fell to his knees.

       “You would let us use this…heaven?” he said, his voice cracking, and Nancy laughed as she shut the door behind us all.

       “That is the first time anyone has ever called it that.” she said.  She then turned and sat at a chair next to the door, obviously placed just for the purpose of someone watching. Matt stared at her and shook with heat.  She smiled at him.

       “Heel,” I said, snapping my fingers, and Matt sprang to his feet and ran to my side, his dick bouncing as he did so, though he was already so hot he was beyond caring.

       “On all fours.” I commanded, and he looked at me with horror in his eyes, but a smirk of pleasure on his lips.

       “Mistress, please don’t…”
       I snapped my fingers and he obeyed, dropping to all fours, his head towards Nancy, who sat calmly in the chair, her legs crossed, as if she was waiting for a dentist appointment as he stared at the floor.

       The floor was hardwood; somewhat softer than tile or cement, but much harder on Matt’s knees than a carpet, which was what we were used to.  His cock hung down, protruding quite nicely away from his body.  I decided that this should be fast, since this was new for all three of us and Matt wasn’t in the best of emotional states. 

       “Of course he would call it heaven.” I said, stroking my finger over the tip of his ear and then slowly running it down his back, as he shuddered.  “My boy loves pain;  he loves to hurt, don’t you puppy?”  I said, and he shuddered.

       “Yes, Mistress.  Please hurt me.”

       He was nearly crying with desperation.

       “What do you have for spanking, Nancy?” I asked, as Matt let out a soft moan, and she gestured towards the wall with whips hanging on it.

       “Anything you see on that wall, plus a few things in the dresser.” she said.  “Don’t worry; I keep all of my toys very clean.” she said.  “I’m sorry to ask such a rude question, but are the two of you clean from STD’s?” she asked.  I nodded as I searched the wall for the best object; something as close to our wooden spatula as I could find.

       “Yes, Matt was tested after his last relationship, and I’ve never been with anyone else.” I said.  I chose a wooden spoon that I found in the top drawer, smiling as I saw all kinds of cock-and-ball torture devices that I knew Matt would die for.  The spoon was not as good as a flat spatula, in my opinion, but it would do.  I walked back and without delay, whacked Matt harshly on his uncut ass cheek with it.  He cried out in surprise and lowered his head.

       “How did that feel?” I asked.

       “Good; please spank me again, Mistress.” he said, and I obliged him, and he whimpered with each whack I struck on his uncut cheek, the sound of his flesh being smacked resounding deliciously in the room, and I started to grow very hot and wet.  Yes, I would have to make this quick, or else I would start to want him, and I wasn’t ready yet for me to be naked in front of Nancy. 

       I hit him harder, and his whimperings ceased and started to become moans.

       “Ohhhh….yeah…..” he said, his cheeks and ears flushing red, his cock pulsing with desire as it enjoyed it’s unusual freedom.  “Mmmmm….” he said, and once I knew I had him good, I switched suddenly and whacked his cut.  His eyes flew open and he gave a short scream, panting, and I gave him no rest as I smacked the cut, over and over, and he cried out louder and louder each time, as the cut started to crack in a place or two and a bit of blood started to ooze out.

       “Mistress, stop!  Please stop, oh it hurts, it hurts!” he cried, tears starting to stream down his face.

       “I’ll bet it does.” I said, whacking him even harder, until his head hung low and he started to moan very deeply, his cock pulsing with hardness.

       “That’s better.” I said, and I stopped spanking him, his ass swollen and red.  I reached out my fingertips and danced them lightly over his extremely sensitive flesh, and he yelped and twitched at the sensation.

       “I think your ass has had enough for today.” I said, and he only moaned and twitched as I tickled him with my fingertips.  “I think I’ll hurt you somewhere else, now.”  I glanced up at the toys and frowned.  Most of them were unfamiliar to me; and I wasn’t about to experiment clumsily with Matt in front of Nancy.  I’d have to study them at a later time before I knew what I was doing. 

       Instead I sat on Matt’s back, snaked my hands around his sides and deftly pinched both of his nipples, hard.  He yelped, then moaned.

       “Oh, Mistress, yes….” he said, and I twisted them, and he moaned.  “Oh, please, please tie me, oh please…” he begged, and I smiled sweetly and ran my teeth teasingly over his ear as I stood and grabbed the rope off the wall. 

       “Up on your knees.” I said, and he rose and his smirk was deliciously in full bloom as he put his hands behind his back in anticipation.  I expertly, obviously with great practice, started to bind his arms together from wrists to elbows, pulling them tightly, pulling his chest taught.  His eyes were closed as he was already approaching euphoria, and I saw delight in Nancy’s eyes.

       “This is unbelievable.” she said, breathlessly, and I smiled, proud of my puppy.  Once I had him tied,  I stood over him, one leg pressed on each side of his body, his head resting in my crotch so he could smell how wet I was.  He moaned as I danced my fingers over his nipples, which were now pulled tight.  I pinched them lightly, pulling gently, until I had them nice and hard and then

       whack, with the spoon on his right nipple.  Matt cried out from surprise for the first two whacks, but after that his head lolled to the side, resting on my leg as I spanked his taught nipples.  The pleasure on his face only increased as he became lost in ecstasy, and Nancy’s face had a huge, amazed smile on it.

       “He’s not just appeasing you; he’s not just tolerating it; he loves this.” she said, and I grinned and stroked his hair affectionately with my free hand, while I continued to whack his bare nipples, making them extremely red.

       “My puppy loves to be hurt, doesn’t he?” I asked, and Matt only moaned and drooled, a strand of pre-cum dripping down from the end of his cock as it stretched towards the floor.

       “Such a good boy.” I said, whacking him even harder, as he affectionately rubbed his face on the inside of my jeans.

       “Mistress, please cut me.” he whispered, his face bright pink, his cock dark purple.

       “I don’t think that is best right now.” I said.  We needed to convince my father to let us stay, and Matt suddenly having strange bleeding injuries was not the way to do it.  Matt whimpered.

       “For now, let’s just talk about your new infatuation with your gym teacher.” I said, and a sharp intake of breath accompanied his head snapping up straight, almost as if he had forgotten she was there.  Nancy laughed with delight as I stopped whacking him with the spoon, and he stared at her.

       “Did you forget she was watching?” I asked, stroking his ears and neck with my fingers.  “Did you forget we are guests in her house?” I asked, and Nancy laughed again.

       “I…” Matt stuttered, suddenly embarrassed, his eyes falling to the floor as his cock pulsed harder.  “I did.” he confessed, and I giggled and tickled his nipples with my fingers.

       “How dare you use her like that, use her house, use her hospitality, and then forget all about her?” I cooed in his ear, which somehow flushed redder, and his breathing increased.  I pinched his nipples very hard, and he whimpered.

       “Raise your head and look at Nancy, and apologize to her.” I said, my knees growing weak at this idea, as Matt whimpered and his cock pulsed with want. 

       He had to obey me, as embarrassed as he was, and he raised his tear-streaked face to look into her deliciously pleased one, while I continued to stroke his nipples.

       “I’m sorry I was so ungrateful and greedy, and that I took advantage of your hospitality.” he said, and she smiled sweetly at him, leaning forward in her chair.

       “It’s alright, puppy.  You’re young and untrained; I’ll forgive you this time, and also for making a mess on my floor.”

       He looked down to see the strand of precum dripping from his cock, making a small puddle on the floor. 

       “I’m sorry for making a mess…Mistress, what should I do about the mess?” he asked me, at a complete loss as to how to process this situation, his voice cracking as he spoke.

       “Oh, well, I think we’ll figure that out later; right now, it’s only going to get worse.” I said, the heat between my legs becoming unbearable as I pinched his nipples extremely hard and then twisted them, the sound of his cry irresistible in my ears as I pushed my knee on his back, forcing him to bend over until his forehead was on the floor, his bright red ass protruding up in the air towards me.

       I whacked his cut with my palm, and he gave a short scream, which made me very, very wet.  I wanted to hear his voice so badly, after having to keep him quiet all last night.  But when I looked down at his cut, which had really been starting to heal and was now starting to crack, I knew I had to stop.  It was my job to make sure we didn’t go to far; Matt would never resist me.

       I traced my right palm down his cheek, between his legs, up past his balls, and started to gently stroke his cock.  He moaned with helpless pleasure, his shoulders shifting slightly as he adjusted his bound arms.

       “Mmmm…you just love to have your little cock stroked, don’t you?” I cooed, while he panted, his face on the floor, pointed away from Nancy. 

       “Yes…”
       “Turn your head and look at your audience, so you don’t forget about her again.” I said, and he obeyed, and I felt the heat pulse harder into his dick as I started to pump him.

       “Mmmm…that’s better.” I said.  “Now let’s show her how much you like pain.” I said, and I pinched the skin of his tip between two fingers, very hard, and he gave a quick scream.  I then reached my other arm over his side and pinched with that, too, and then pulled on the skin as he screamed.

       “Does this hurt, puppy?” I asked, a gallon of cum pouring out between my legs, and I knew I had to hurry because I was starting to really, really want him.

       “Yes!  Yes, it hurts.” 

       “Do you like it?” I cooed, pinching harder and pulling the skin more.

       “Yes!  Yes, Mistress, I love when you torture my cock…”

       I then let go with my right hand and pinched a new place, causing him to whimper, and then I let go with my left fingers and pinched a new place, and did this over and over, pinching him slowly down his shaft, until I got to his balls, and he was as hard and purple as I knew he could get.

       I then wrapped my hand around his cock, squeezed it once way too hard, and started to pump him.

       “Now, you will cum.” I said.

       “Oh, ohhhh…Mistress, this is so fast, I’m not used to…”
       I smacked the cut on his ass with my hand and he screamed.  I squeezed his dick harder.

       “You have misbehaved enough; you owe Nancy a good show.  You will cum for her while she watches you in your most exposed moment, and you will like it.” I said, and I knew I had it right when his penis swelled in my hand and he cried out as I squeezed him.

       “No, Mistress, I’m so embarrassed, please don’t make me, please…”
       I whacked his cut again, and a high-pitched scream escaped his throat, though it was too short-lived for my liking.

       “It’s hot that you’re embarrassed; naked in front of an older woman, in front of your gym teacher, your darkest secret exposed for her pleasure, your hard cock on display for her, trapped between my fingers.  You will cum for her, puppy.  Be a good boy; cum for your teacher.” I said, and I closed my own eyes as he moaned and his fingers clasped the wooden floor, as if he could grab it.  I felt my own cheeks and ears flush red as a gallon of cum dripped between my own legs.

       “Come on, Stanson.” Nancy said as I pumped him, her voice taking on a tone like a gym teacher, ordering her students to do their push-ups faster.  “Cum in front of Coach Meyers; be a good boy; show me what you’ve got.” she said, and he pulsed with heat at the sound of her voice.

       “Oh, God, why does this feel so good?” he asked, and I smacked his uncut ass cheek.

       “Because you were meant to service us.” I said.  “Your job is to please us however we see fit.  You’ve been ordered to cum; now do it.” I said. 

       “I’m trying, it’s just so fast, it’s…”

       Coach Meyers squatted down in front of him. She took both of his cheeks in her palms and lifted his face so he could look into her eyes, while I continued to pump his cock with my hand between his legs.  He was now trapped between her hands, because if she let go his face would slam into the floor and there would be nothing he could do about it with his arms tied behind his back.  I shifted so that my knees were on the back of his calves, so that he was completely immobilized between the two of us.

       “Does me being here turn you on, Stanson?” she asked, and he whimpered.

       “Yes!”

       “Do you like Mistress playing with you in front of your teacher?”

       “Yes!” he said, even louder, and I smiled at Nancy because she obviously knew what she was doing.

       “You’re a bad boy; you want her, don’t you?” I said, squeezing his cock as I pumped it.

       “No!  I…”

       I smacked his uncut ass cheek and he cried out, trying to look down but Coach Meyers held his head.  She smiled at him.

       “Why are you denying that you want me?” she said, and I whispered thank you in her direction.

       “Because you’re not my Mistress, I belong to her, I can’t betray her…”

       “You’re not betraying her; she’s right here, pumping your cock.  Everything you’re doing is with her permission.” Coach Meyers said.  Matt shook with want and started to cry.

       “I’m right here, puppy.  I know you want Coach Meyers to use you, to take you for her pleasure.  You’re not going to get it.  We just want to hear you say how you want it.  We want to hear your desire; we want to hear how you’re a bad boy who wants his teacher.”

       He whimpered and a deep throb pulsed through his dick, and I knew he was close.

       “Maybe he needs some more encouragement.” I said.  “Maybe you should kiss him, Coach Meyers, to show him how he likes it.”

       She smiled and I could see the want on her face; despite what she had said earlier, I knew she would do it.

       “No!  Mistress, please don’t make…”

       “I’ll make you do whatever I want.  You will kiss your teacher and like it.” I said, and then Coach Meyers lifted his face further and she kissed his lips roughly, deeply, though she kept it free of tongue.  Matt screamed into her mouth, and then moaned deeply, heavily, and I felt hot pulses of want throb through his cock as he cummed; warm, wet whiteness shooting out in front of him, landing on the floor between Coach Meyers’s feet.  He gave one last grunt and then she pulled away from him, lingering her lips on his, and I had to admit, it was a damn sexy kiss. 

       Matt wobbled and I stopped stroking him, and he gave a deep, satisfied moan of pleasure.

       “Ohhhhhh…” he said, his legs collapsing under him as he fell to his side on the floor, his ears burning red, his cheeks flushed with pleasure.  I smiled down at him and gently stroked his face.

       “See how delicious that felt, puppy?  She how good it is if you’re truthful?”

       He looked up at me from behind half-closed eyes, dazed and satisfied.

       “That was very nice.” Nancy said, standing to her feet.  “I am really going to enjoy your company.”

        smiled up at her, and then I heard Matt gasp harshly, and suddenly he curled into a ball on the floor.

       “Nicky! Nicky I want to get dressed…” he cried, and I hurried out into the living room, grabbed his clothes, and returned as I saw a concerned look on Nancy’s face.

       “Here, puppy, here…” I said, suddenly very worried as I reached for the knot behind his arm to untie him.  Matt screamed.

       “No!  Don’t untie me, Nicky, please don’t untie me!  Please, I want my pants…”

       He started to sob like a two-year old, though I actually started to relax as I realized what this was.

       “What’s the matter?” Nancy asked, concern on her face.

       “Nicky is his safe word…” I said, and I helped him put on his boxers and pants, and then curled into a ball on the floor.

       “Please don’t leave me, please don’t leave me, please don’t leave me, that felt so good, so damn good, I cheated on you, I wanted another woman, please don’t leave me…” he said, and I sighed with relief and pulled his whimpering body into my arms.

       “Oh, is that all.” I said, and I cuddled him like a baby in my lap as I sat cross-legged on the floor.  Nancy stared at us with concern.  I looked up at her.

       “It’s okay; this is just his routine whenever we find something new he likes.” I said.

       “Please don’t leave me, Mistress Nicole, Mistress Nicky, Nicky, please stay, you took my threesome virginity, if you leave me now I’ll die…”

       His words only made me hotter and wetter, but I tried not to show it as I stroked his hair gently, and Nancy watched with interest.

       “He always does this?” she asked, and I nodded.

       “Yes, whenever we discover something new he likes.  Shhhh…puppy, shhhhh…” I said, stroking his hair.  “I’m not going to leave you.  I approved of all your activities; I was with you;  I was the one who made you do them.  You had no choices; you made no decisions, all of the power was mine.  I was in control of you;  I forced you to do it; I forced you to like it.” I said, and he only sobbed more, and I sighed.

       I turned and pressed his body roughly to the floor, laying him on his back.  I put my hand under his head so he wouldn’t hit it, but once I had him pinned I took it away, his head resting on the hard wood.  I glared angrily at him and wrapped my hands around his neck as I pressed my knee on his chest, crushing his arms behind him, choking him until I cut off his air.

       “Stop crying.” I ordered, and he obeyed, and I kept my hands there for another few seconds before I pulled them away and slapped him in the face.

       “How dare you question my loyalty to you.” I said, and I slapped him again.  “How dare you think I am able to leave you.”  I slapped him again.  “How dare you think that you had any power; that you had any choices.”  I slapped him again.  “What is our rule about sexual desires?” I said, glaring angrily in his face.

       “Neither of us will ever think something negative about the other one’s sexual desires.” he said.

       “Damn straight.” I said.  “Now you will be honest.  Do you want your gym teacher?”

       “Yes.” he squeaked.

       “Did you enjoy kissing her?”

       “Yes.”

       “Did you enjoy cumming in front of her?”

       “Yes.”

       “Are all of those things sexual desires of yours?”

       “Yes.”

       I softened my face completely and my next sentence was very gentle.

       “So can I think anything negative about you for it?”

       He inhaled, sighed deeply, and relaxed into a puddle on the floor.

       “No.” he answered, and I smiled and stroked his face.

       “That’s right; puppy.” I said.  “You’re still mine; I still own every piece of you.”

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said, and he relaxed completely and then promptly fell asleep.

       I stood up and looked down at him with deep affection.  Nancy shook her head in amazement.

       “Wow.” she said.  “The level to which he trusts you is astounding.  And the way the two of you know each other so well, it’s…it’s beautiful.”

       I beamed.

       “Thank you.” I said.  “It feels good to…have someone who understands.” I said, and she smiled.

       “Oh, I remember what it was like when I first started out, thinking I was all alone, thinking I was weird, that something was wrong with me.  But both of you seem so secure in your relationship.  I would say Matt’s level of fear is perfectly reasonable, considering the life situation he’s in right now.”

       I looked down at him with a worried expression.

       “We owe you so much, already.” I said.  She smiled.

       “Don’t worry about it.  This arrangement has already turned out to be quite pleasant for me, too.” she said.

       I let Matt sleep for an hour, and I cleaned up the cum on the floor for him.

       “You know, I usually make them clean up their own cum.” Nancy told me, and I shrugged.

       “We’re different, I guess.” I said.  “When we’re not in a session, we’re kinda equal.  And he could flip on me at any time, anyway.  He might wake up and slam me against the wall…”

       My eyes fluttered half-closed as I thought of him doing that, and I smiled.  Nancy shook her head in amazement.

       “You mean to tell me that that little thing is a switch?” she asked, gazing down at his sleeping form, curled up on the floor like a cat, motionless, his arms still completely immobilized behind his back.

       I threw the paper towels into the trash, and Nancy followed me into the kitchen.  We wound up sitting at her kitchen table, talking casually about things I’d never had conversations with anyone about.  And it was nice.

       “We both are,” I said, frowning.  “Sort of.  I mean, I’m always the dominant one.  When Matt switches us…it’s…it’s…”

       I frowned.

       “I can’t explain it.  I love it.  I love when he takes me, and he’s damn good at it.” I said.  She sipped her green herbal tea, and I sipped the hot chocolate she’d made for me.

       “He just doesn’t seem the type.  I mean, he seems so very submissive.” she replied.

       I sighed.

       “He’s not really himself right now.” I said.  “We usually take turns; if I was dominant today, then he’d be dominant tomorrow…with my permission.” I said, frowning.  Nancy smiled.

       “You don’t have to explain it to me.” she said.  “Every relationship is as unique as the people who make it up.” she said.  I closed my eyes and sighed heavily.

       “I know.” I paused.  “Nancy, I have never had a problem with who we were, but Matt…he gets so insecure.  I thought…I mean…I finally had him accepting who we were, he was really just loving it, until this happened.”

       I started to explain to her about how his mother left him when he was seven, then how he’d had sex with his babysitter when he was eleven and how she ditched him, too.  It somehow seemed absolutely fine to me to relate Matt’s entire life story to whomever I pleased, and I really trusted Nancy, now.

       “So then the only person he really had left was his father, who kicked him out for this, and then told him on the side that masochism was somehow related to his mother leaving, and he’s just not handling it.”

       I frowned.

       “It sounds like his father isn’t, either.” she said, taking a sip of her tea. “He’s probably exactly like Matt, but he may be denying himself the pleasures of actual masochism.  Which would explain his irrationally strong anger, if he’s jealous that Matt is able to express what he can’t.”

       I nodded, as this seemed to make perfect sense to me.  I sighed.

       “That doesn’t really help us, though.” I said, and Nancy shook her head, sadness on her face as she thought, and then a small smile came to her lips.

       “I think I know what will.” she replied.  “But first, we have to get you two un-homeless.  And we should wait two weeks, until after you graduate, before you come back here.”

       She furrowed her eyebrows.

       “I could be jailed for this.”

       I sighed heavily, rubbing my face.

       “That doesn’t seem right…”

       “No, the laws make good sense.” she said.  “You, Nicky, are ridiculously mature for your age.  Matt is very, very lucky to have you.  Most kids your age are extremely vulnerable, especially sexually, and especially to those who have authority over them- such as their teachers.” she said.  I couldn’t help myself and a smile sprang to my lips.

       “That’s why he can’t help himself, though.” I said, and she laughed.

       “But you can.” she told me.  “I was amazed today.  You weren’t shy or apprehensive at all.  You took complete and total control of the whole situation, you kept your head and never let anything get out of hand, and you directed him with absolute certainty.  I saw you keeping an eye on his cut, gauging his health, his safety, the way you watch his head so he doesn’t bang it, Nicky, you are a natural.” she said, and I beamed.

       “I love him.” I replied.  “Of course I would take care of him.”

       She laughed.

       “You’re so young!  Oh, you have no idea how rare you are, either, sweetheart.” she said, taking one last swig from her mug.  I saw a sparkle come to her eyes.

       “Yes, I believe I know exactly how to get Matt to accept who he is.  We just have to wait a few weeks.”

       “Dad, I need to talk to you.” I said.  I left Matt safely up in my room; he did not need to hear or take part in this conversation.  Dad sighed heavily, as if he was tired, and turned the volume down on the baseball game as he indicated I should sit on the couch next to him.

       “You’re pregnant.” he said, dejectedly.

       “Uh…no.”

       He sighed with relief.

       “Oh, thank God.” he replied.  “Okay, what is it?”

       “Matt and I found a place to live.  We can move in two weeks, after we graduate.”

       Dad stared blankly at the wall for a few seconds, frowned, then put the TV on mute, though he still looked at it, so he could avoid eye contact.

       “Matt and you found a place to live.” he repeated.

       “Yes.”

       He remained silent for another good ten seconds, and I forced myself to remain quiet, to let this information sink in.

       “I think this is a terrible decision, Nicky.”

       “I know.  I’m doing it anyway.”

       He sighed.

       “I know you are.  You’ve always done what you wanted; you never listen to me; I know there is no point in arguing with you.”

       “Dad, we love each other.”

       He sighed.

       “Where is this place?”

       I hesitated.

       “Westville.”

       He frowned.

       “How can you afford this?  Matt doesn’t even have a job.”

       “We have arrangements.  I’m going to get a job.”

       He frowned again.

       “I don’t know if he can take good care of you, Nicky.”

       I was tired of this game.  I wanted to shake my dad and tell him to wake up, to see what was in front of his eyes, to see who was taking care of who.  I kept my mouth shut.

       “You know what?  I’m gonna let him try.” I said, lying, just to convince my dad this was okay; he was actually listening to me and I didn’t want to ruin it.  “Dad, look, if it doesn’t work out, will you let me move back in?”

       “Of course.”        

       “Then let us try.” I said.  He looked up at me, worry etched over his entire face, water in his eyes.

       “You’re really serious about this.  You really want to go live with this boy, whom you’ve been dating for three months.”

       “Yes.”

       He put a hand to his forehead.

       “This is insane.”

       I sighed, but said nothing and let him think.

       “You’re going to do this no matter what I say, so why are you here, Nicky?  What do you want?”

       I clasped my hands together.  I repeated what Nancy had told me to say; it wasn’t a lie, and it would help convince Dad this was a good idea.

       “We want to graduate high school, Dad.  If we move to Westville now, we’re not in the school district anymore.  We’ve only got two weeks left; please, let Matt stay here until we graduate.”

       He stared down at the floor and said nothing for a long time.

       “Nicky, why are you doing this?  Why are you acting this way, now?  You’ve never felt attached to a boy like this; you’ve always kept a good head on your shoulders, you’ve always said how you would never let a boy run your life, and now, all these crazy things you’re doing with him, I just can’t understand.”

       I wanted to cry.  I could see how my Dad loved me, how he thought he was looking out for my best interests, and it hurt how I couldn’t tell him the truth.

       “I don’t need you to understand, Dad, I just need you to help us these last two weeks, so I can graduate high school, so I can have a chance out there in the world, can you do that for me?”

       He closed his eyes tightly, sighed heavily, and set his jaw.  I found my eyes tracing the outline of his chin, perfectly shaved, the profile of the face of a man who I knew loved me, though we almost never agreed on anything.  I found myself remembering that face back when I was little, and I had fallen out of the tree house Roger and I had built and broken my ankle.  I remember Dad running to me through the woods, and saw the love and fear on his face, and all of my worries about him being angry at me for playing where I wasn’t supposed to vanished as he swooped me into his arms.

       “Nicky, you’re not moving somewhere mysterious.” he said.  “If that is what you’ll do, then I guess I have no choice but to let Matt stay here.”

       I couldn’t believe it.  My mouth fell open.

       “But you hate him.”

       Dad sighed, his breath heavy and shaking.

       “Honestly, I don’t even know him.” Dad said, and I felt tears spring to my eyes.  “Maybe I’ve been too harsh on the two of you.”

       I crawled into his lap like I was little again and threw my arms around his neck.  He held me in return, his strong arms wrapped around me, and I cried.        

       “I’m sorry I’ve been so hard on you. I’m sorry I threatened to take him to a homeless shelter. I never in my wildest dreams thought that you were this serious with this boy.” he said, and I started to sob as I realized Nancy had been right.  Dad loved me; he didn’t want me out in the world living in a strange place, and he would put up with Matt if it meant that would keep me home and safe.

       So long as he didn’t know the real nature of our relationship, I thought.  I pushed such thoughts from my mind.  He didn’t need to know; he would never find out.  We could be vanilla in this house, and have our sessions over at Nancy’s, and somehow make it all work.

       The next two weeks were the strangest two weeks of my life.  When we were in school, everything felt oddly normal.  Our friends spoke the same, acted the same, laughed the same as usual.  Our teachers were the same, our classes were the same.  There were a few awkward times that I passed Coach Meyers in the hall, and we both took care to not look at each other, but other than that, school felt normal.

       Home was different.  Mom pretended nothing was wrong, though I knew she was upset because her eyes were always red from crying in the morning.  Dad became awkward and his speech choppy around us.  Amber avoided us completely.  Matt never spoke.

       He had given up completely on talking.  He never said anything unless I demanded him to answer a question.  Any time I asked him what he was feeling, the answer was always the same.

       “Afraid, guilty, worthless, thank you Mistress, please hurt me.”

       I did, at night, ordering him to be silent as I constricted his cock and balls with shoelace and rubber bands, whispering to him how he was mine, trying my hardest to make him know that I would take care of him, that things would be okay because I was in charge of him.  It relaxed him; after our quiet session was the only time he was able to calm down, and thankfully, he was able to sleep.  I was able to sleep for awhile after, too, knowing that he was released from his horrible feelings, at least at night.

       I couldn’t wait for us to get to Nancy’s where I could properly discipline him out of his depression.  He had taken to writing poetry and drawing sketches in one of my notebooks, and I let him have it, knowing how much he needed to express his artistic creativity.  His poems were all dissatisfying to him and full of angry X marks as he crossed them out.  His sketches were all unfinished, and all included pairs of angry eyes, glaring at unfinished scenes.  He had tried to write some songs, but with out his guitar he couldn’t hear them, and my heart broke at seeing his misery.

       He kept his box of art locked in his trunk, where he would not look at it, and that was the saddest thing to me of all.

       Mom went shopping for him at Goodwill and bought him some jeans and t-shirts, so he could stop wearing Dad’s things.  I went to Wal-Mart and bought him underwear, socks, and a toothbrush.  He cried.

       “I understand I’m not worthy enough to use your toothbrush, Mistress…”

       I ripped the toothbrush back out of his hands.

       “Of course you are; from now on we will always use the same toothbrush.” I said, and he sighed with relief.

       “Thank you…”

       I desperately started to miss actual sex.  It was too loud; we couldn’t have it, but Matt’s fingers fucking me became not enough.  I knew he needed it, too; it was the best way for me to exert my ownership of him.  And I started to miss Mathew.  I needed him. I needed him to take the weight of these responsibilities off of my shoulders, just for a few hours.  Just for a little while I wanted to not be in charge, to get some relief, but I knew that Matt was completely incapable of that for now. 

       As we lined up in our red and yellow graduation gowns, Matt clutched my hand and frowned miserably.  It was a beautiful, sunny day, everyone was cheerful with uplifted spirits of excitement.

       “Please order me not to cry, Mistress.” he whispered.  “Because my father isn’t here…”

       “I’m here.” I said to him.  “You will not cry.  I’m proud of you.  Good boy.” I said, and he closed his eyes and sighed heavily as they separated us to put us into alphabetical order.  I kissed his lips as he moved up to the S’s. 

       My parents waved at me from the bleachers and cheered when they called my name.  I saw my mother snapping pictures, and I pulled out my phone.

       “Please take a picture of Matt.” I texted her, and I looked up and saw her reading her phone, but she didn’t reply and I couldn’t see her because of the crowd after that; we had thrown our hats and everyone was milling around.  Lots of my friends came up and hugged me, all smiles, and I must have done a great job acting because no one asked me what was wrong.

       Coach Meyers came up to me and hugged me tightly.

       “Come over at ten tomorrow morning.” she said into my ear, and I nodded gratefully.

       “Thank you, so much.” I whispered back, and then I left her to search out Matt.  I found him standing by the fence, talking to a few of his buddies, doing a pretty good impression of a “I’m not smiling because I’m too cool” kind of attitude.  Then he looked up and saw me, and he looked ready to crack in half.  He left them, saying some kind of quick goodbye, and I swept him into my arms.

       “She said to come over tomorrow at ten.” I said, and he squeezed me to himself tightly, his lips by my ear.

       “Hold me together, Nicky.” he said, his voice soft and full of pain. 

       “Of course I will.” I said.  I took his hand and led him towards the gate, where everyone was trying to push through to get to their parents.

       I searched the field and found my family, Mom beaming brightly.  Amber was smiling a little, and Dad was trying to smile, which I gave him a lot of credit for.

       “Ohh!!!  Look at you guys, look at my baby!” Mom said, hugging me and Matt together, and I whispered “thank you.” in her ear, for including him. 

       “Pictures!  Pictures, arms around each other, aww, smile!” she said, and we both pulled off smiles somehow.  My other friends found us.  Ed and Ramsey and Todd all took turns grabbing me in a bear hug and spinning me in circles.  They held up their hands to give Matt high-fives.  He smiled a little. 

       Roger came over, a shy grin on his face, and he kept his distance until I walked over to him.

       “Hey.” he said.

       “Hey.” I replied.  Looking into his face was painful.  I wasn’t sure I could take it for long.

       “This sucks.” he said, and I sighed.

       “I’m sorry, Roger.”

       “You were supposed to be mine.”

       I bit my lower lip and thought of how badly I wanted this to end; tomorrow morning I would just start my new life with Matt, and I could forget all about this.

       “It just didn’t work out that way.” I said.

       “Why?  Just…leave him.  Just…give me another chance, I’ll make it right, I’ll…”
       “He’s moved in with me.  He lives in my room, he sleeps in my bed.”

       His face froze with confusion, then shock, then clear jealousy.

       “What?”

       “Roger, you can never understand any of this, so don’t even try.  Just let me go; find yourself another girl.”

       He stared over at Matt, who was looking forlorn and lonely, standing off to the side behind my parents.  Roger glanced back at me.

       “Think he’d beat me up if I kissed you?” he said.

       “I would kick your ass first; don’t even try.” I said, and I could tell how hurt he was.

       “Nicky…”
       “Roger, goodbye.” I said, and it took all my strength to coldly turn my back on him, because I did really care about him.  A lot.

       And it didn’t matter.

       I went to my puppy and took his hands in mine.  My mom was pretty great; she insisted we all go out to lunch to celebrate.  It was nice, the five of us eating together, Matt kind of included in the family, and I wondered if maybe it would just take some time for Dad to come around and like him.  Maybe it would be okay that he lost his own family, because he could be part of mine.  He really did a good job of giving fake smiles and forcing himself to talk, and I whispered in his ear every now and then,

       “Good boy, you’re doing a wonderful job, good boy.”

       He squeezed my hand harder in those moments.

       The next morning, I woke up at eight o’clock.  It was Monday.  Dad and Mom had both gone to work, and I knew Amber would still be asleep.  I shook Matt gently.  He opened his beautiful eyes, gazed at me with adoration, and gave me a cute, cute smile.

       “Good morning, puppy.” I said, stroking his hair.  He closed his eyes and nuzzled his head into my touch, and my heart pounded with desire and love for him.

       “Did you rest well?” I asked him softly.  He nuzzled further into my hand.

       “Yes, Mistress.”

       “Good.  Today is going to be long for you.”

       His smile spread wider.

       “Yes, Mistress.”

       We took our turns showering, and I remembered back to the bath Matt and I had had together with mourning.  It seemed like years and years ago.  I was dying for his touch, for his strength, for his ropes.  I sighed as I let the hot water flow over me.  I was also dying to just plain fuck him, however I got to do it, and today at least we could have that.

       We left the house before Amber even got up.  I left my mom a note in the kitchen “Matt and I went out; don’t know when we’ll be back, I have my phone.”

       I was planning on being too busy to answer it, but I knew it would make Mom feel better if I said that.

       I glanced over at Matt as I drove.  He had his head lowered, his straight black hair falling in his eyes, but it was there; that unmistakable, irresistible smirk of his.  My heart pounded with excitement.  It had been so long.

       “Are you excited, puppy?” I asked.  He did not raise his head, he did not look at me, but a huge grin spread across his face.

       “Yes.  I can’t wait to feel whatever you are going to do to me.” he said, and my heart pounded and I drove faster.

       Nancy opened the door for us without my even having to ring the bell.  I pulled Matt inside, leading him by the hand as he would not look up from the ground.  She smiled in a knowing way when she saw him, and shut the door softly behind us.

       “No need for formalities.” she said.  “You know where it is.”

       My heart flew into my chest and I struggled to retain my composure, even as I felt wetness drip from between my legs.

       “Did you want to watch?” I asked, and I felt Matt stiffen in my grasp.

       “Not this time.” she said, winking at me.  “Two weeks without a session is a long time; I think you two need to be alone together.”

       Matt moaned very softly.        

       “Okay.  Thank you, Nancy.” I said, very gratefully, as I led him down the hall.

       “Take as long as you need; I don’t have anywhere to be.  It’s summer vacation!” she said, walking out onto her back deck, where I saw a book and a glass of lemonade next to some lounge chairs.

       They disappeared from my view as I turned into the playroom.  I pulled Matt inside and shut and locked the door.

       I turned to face him, want suddenly overcoming me as I realized I was about to have him, and for some reason, I felt the urge to growl.

       I did so as I grabbed his shoulders and slammed him hard into the wall, where his smirk flowered into full bloom as he stared down at my feet.  I grabbed his hair with my left hand and used it to yank his head up, where I crushed his lips with a kiss that shoved the back of his head into the wall.  I pressed my whole body against him and felt his hard dick pressing against my abdomen, and I bit his lower lip.

       He yelped, instinctively tried to pull away, couldn’t, and I felt his bulge grow.  Not releasing him from my teeth I pulled his hair harder, until he whimpered, and then with my right hand I reached up the sleeve of his t-shirt to his shoulder, dug in my fingernails, and scratched down his bare arm all the way to his elbow, leaving dark, red lines.

       He moaned.

       I smiled and released his lower lip so I could speak.  It was swollen where I’d bitten him.

       “I don’t even have any excuses; I just want to hurt you,” I said, my blood rushing through my veins and Matt’s eyes rolled back into his head.

       “Yes, please hurt me.” he said.  “Make me blind with pain…”

       My heart raced furiously as his breath came out deep and shaky.  I looked over at the red scratches on his arm.  I wanted to do more of it.  I reached down to the bottom of his shirt and pulled it up, and he eagerly raised his arms above his head so I could remove his shirt.  The red lines from his most recent whipping were suddenly child’s play as I ran my fingers over them, and he looked down, watching my fingertips tracing across his perfect, unbroken, welted skin.

       I lowered my hand to his zipper, undid the button, and yanked his pants and briefs down at the same time, revealing his swollen red cock, which I kissed once on my way down.  He moaned.  He kicked off his shoes and stepped out of them, and I searched the wall for something good.  My eyes danced across the whips, canes, and floggers, and fell on what looked like nothing more than a long, thin, flexible plastic rod.  I lifted it off the hooks it rested on and bent its length in my hands.  I swung it through the air and it easily made a swish sound.  I examined the ends; one was round, the other was a sharp point. 

       I turned and saw that Matt already had his hands behind his head, a gleam in his eyes and a smirk on his face.  I motioned with my hand for him to turn around, and he obeyed, facing his back towards me.  I then touched the pointed tip of the switch to his skin and heard his intake of air as I scraped it down his back, so he could feel its sharpness.

       I then stepped so I was beside him, held my arm back, and swung.

       The resulting swish followed by a sharp crack and then Matt’s whimper was almost too hot for me.  My knees grew weak.  My panties were soaked.  I swung again, the sounds so delicious I could not get enough.  I swung again, and again, almost drooling each time I saw Matt’s face flinch, his voice whimper, and I hit him harder and harder until his whimpers became yelps, and his yelps became shouts, and his back became full of deep red raised lines.

       I knew how Matt loved surprises so then, for no explicable reason, I swung the switch up between his legs and smacked his balls. 

       He screamed and doubled over, his legs failing to support him as he fell to his knees, his hands flying down in reflex to hold his balls tenderly.

       “Oh, I don’t think so.” I said, and I reached into the dresser and pulled out two sets of false handcuffs, releasable by squeezing two levers on opposite sides together.  My heart was pounding so loudly I was deaf as I yanked his right hand away from his balls and around to his back, and he let me.  I pulled his other arm back and he gave me no resistance whatsoever.  I handcuffed his wrists together, the chain far too long for our tastes but it was quicker than tying.  I then used the second set on his upper arms, making them too tight to slip as they pinched his skin, and I made note to not leave him like this for too long because I did not want to cut off his circulation.

       I rummaged through the drawer and triumphantly found what I had wished I’d had the other day: a nice long, flat ruler. 

       “Now stand up.” I said, and he obeyed, his head lowered to the floor.

       “Spread your legs for me.” I said.  “Expose yourself so I can hurt you.”

       He moaned and I saw his dick pulse with want.  He obeyed, and because he couldn’t see me I leaned in to inspect his balls.  I hadn’t hit him very hard at all; I wanted to bruise his body but not there, that seemed too much.  There wasn’t even a red mark; he seemed fine, so then I brought the ruler up to his balls with a smack and he whimpered.  I hit him again and again, and his legs shook as he struggled to move his arms, and I saw they were becoming red above the tight handcuffs and sickly white below them. 

       I hurried to the dresser, dug until I found leather cords, released the handcuffs, and rubbed his arms.

       “Can you feel them?” I asked, taking a bit of the flesh in his forearm between my nails and pinching it.  He moaned.

       “Yes, ohhhhhh…more….” he said, breathlessly.  I wrapped the cord around his arms, just above his elbows, pulling them very close, pulling the skin of his chest taught and squishing the welts on his back.  I then did the same with his wrists, binding them together.  His breathing was deep and even and fast-paced.  I smacked his ass.  He moaned.

       I dug around in the dresser for some clothespins and found some, but then I saw what else was in the drawer.  Binder clamps, the kind used to hold an entire stack of papers together, and then a box of what looked like flat tweezers, except they automatically remained closed and had to be squeezed to be open, and they had a bit of rubber padding on the end.

       I tested one on my own arm.  I couldn’t bear it for more than a second.

       I walked over to Matt, grabbed the flesh of his arm, and let the clamp go.

       A cry of surprise escaped his lips and his body started to shake.

       “What is that?” he asked.  I pulled out another one and held it in front of him.  He started to drool.  I grinned, then wordlessly grabbed another part of his skin very close to the first clamp and attached the second one.

       “Ohhh…” he said, his voice shaky, and then I proceeded to clamp him up his entire right arm and then down his entire left one, wrist to shoulder, ten on each, twenty total, and I looked at the box with only four left in dismay.

       There were not nearly enough.

       “We will buy more of these.” I said, and Matt’s entire body shook, the clamps jiggling as he shifted his weight and let out a shaky breath, the skin of his arms turning white underneath them.

       “Oh, yesssss…” he said.

       “Now, where was I before you so rudely interrupted me with your circulation issues?” I said, a confused look coming across his face which vanished as I smacked his cock with the ruler.

       He yelped, and his cock bounced, and I decided that I didn’t want it bouncing.  I went back into the drawer and found some twine.  It was rough and looked itchy.  I smiled wickedly as I searched for scissors.

       “I need to get some scissors.” I said, and the deep moan that escaped Matt’s throat caught me by surprise for some reason.

       I hadn’t forgotten that he had a thing for scissors; I just hadn’t been thinking about that just then since I’d wanted them for a practical reason.  His moan caused deep wetness to gush out of me.  My knees shook as I turned the handle and left the room.

       “Is everything alright?” Nancy asked from the porch, a large, sand-colored brim hat shading her face as she looked up from a magazine.  “I’ve heard some screaming.”

       She grinned.

       I grinned back.

       “I was wondering if you have a pair of sharp scissors.” I said, and she raised an eyebrow.  She rose from her seat and went over to a wooden knife block, where there was a pair of scissors stored at the end.  She pulled it out.

       “I have to ask, Nicky, what you are doing.  Safety is a big concern.” she said.  I swallowed.

       “Please don’t tell me I can’t cut him.” I said quietly, tears coming to my eyes as I imagined myself telling Matt that he could not have what he so desperately wanted.  “He needs this.”

       She looked at the scissors with concern as she handed them to me.

       “This is far different from a paperclip.” she said.  I nodded slowly.

       “I know.  I’m not going to press hard; he just likes to bleed.  Just a scrape is all I need.”

       My eyes lowered at her disapproving face.  I felt a tear fall.

       “He’s right, then.  We are freaks…” I said.

       I felt her finger gently lift my chin, and I gazed into her concerned face.

       “No, you aren’t.” she said.  “There are plenty of couples who engage in blood play.  It’s just very dangerous.  You have to be very careful, Nicole.”  She spoke with a tone as if she was my mother.  I realized that I automatically obeyed her, almost as readily as Matt had, though not in the same way.  If she told me that I could not cut him, I would listen to her. 

       “I know.” I said.  “But you’ve…you’ve seen my…um…work.” I said.  “I’ve cut him before; I know exactly how deep to go to make him bleed, just a slow ooze, it clots right away, it barely drips, even…”

       “Okay.” she said.  I stopped and looked up at her quizzically.

       “Really?”

       “Yes; your description just now proved to be very level-headed.  I know you are capable of this.” she said.  My mouth dropped open.

       “Are you sure?”

       She nodded, a small smile coming to her lips.  She reached down and pulled open the silverware drawer, and pulled out a four-pronged, regular eating fork.

       “You might want to try this.” she said, handing it to me, it’s semi-sharp points suddenly gleaming in the light.  “You can do it in places that get publicly exposed, because it looks like cat scratches when you’re done; it’s a very believable excuse.”

       My heart raced as my head spun.  Nancy had done this before.  I found I was forcing myself to swallow as I tried to breathe evenly as I shakily took the fork from her hands.  I already imagined myself scraping it down the inside of Matt’s arm.  I felt weak in my knees.

       “Nancy, I…”

       “You need to clean them with alcohol, so he doesn’t get an infection.” she told me.  I nodded.

       “We pour it on after.”

       Her brow furrowed.

       “No, I mean, the scissors and fork need to be cleaned first; you can clean them after, too, if you like, though I would just throw them in the dishwasher.”

       I laughed as she misunderstood.

       “No.  We pour the alcohol on him, after I make the cut.”

       Her face froze, and then slowly melted into something like disbelief.

       “You pour rubbing alcohol directly on his cut?”

       Just the thought of Matt’s screams echoed through my brain and I found my eyes glazing over for a few seconds.

       “Yeah.” I said, dazed.  “It’s his favorite.  And then after he orgasms, I clean them again with cotton balls, rubbing the alcohol in, he loves the sting, he begs for it, he cries for it…”

       She stared at me in shock.

       “That is extremely painful.”

       I grinned.

       “He likes boiling water, too.”

       I somehow felt proud that we were able to make a grown, experienced person like Nancy feel surprised.  I smiled; I was proud of my puppy.

       “That is also good for disinfecting.” she said, turning on the tap to hot.  I waited the few minutes while she boiled a pot of water with the scissors and fork in it.  She left to get a bottle of rubbing alcohol, and then she rubbed my cutting tools down with that after they came out of the pot.  My nostrils flared at the smell as I cummed from the memory of other times I’d known that smell.  She then handed everything to me.

       “You don’t mind if I use the whole bottle, do you?” I asked.

       She nodded, shaking her head in disbelief, the gleam in her eyes returning.

       “I’m going to hear a lot more screaming, aren’t I?” she asked, and I smiled brightly at her.

       “Oh, yes.” I said.

       “I have some presents for you, puppy.” I said as I softly closed the door behind me.  He turned and gave me a crooked, delicious grin.  He was loving this as much as he always did; all of his depression seemed to have evaporated.

       “Nicole.” he said, and my heart pounded at the sound of his voice calling my name, especially because I knew he wanted something.  And I couldn’t wait to give it to him.  I loved to give him things.  I was a terrible Dominant; I always, always gave in to my puppy, because he always wanted such delicious things.

       “Yes, puppy?” I asked, setting down the scissors on a chair, where he could see, placing the fork purposefully next to them, and his breathing increased as he saw it.  His eyes darted back to me.  I couldn’t help but stare down at his impossibly hard penis, and he waited until I licked my lips and rose my eyes back up to his to speak.

       His breath was coming very fast, his nostrils flared, his ears beet-red, and I knew that he really really wanted whatever was on his mind as he licked his swollen lower lip with his tongue.

       “Speak up; I want to get on with spanking your cock.” I said, and he groaned softly.  Then his smirk grew, full force.

       “Deride me.  Degrade me.  Treat me like a piece of trash; hurt me, mark me, disfigure my body.  Humiliate me, torture me, Nicole.” he said, and as he spoke I thought my heart would fly out of my chest, I thought my breath would stop coming as heat flushed my brain with want and desire. 

       I walked right past him with the scissors, grabbed the twine, cut a nice, long length of it and started to tie it around the base of his balls.

       “Oh, yes…” he said.  I knew I should have gagged him, but his words were always so sexy to me that I didn’t want to hinder them from coming.  I pulled the string tight.  He squeaked.  I then wrapped it around the tip of his cock, very tightly, making certain it was painful and he moaned.  I then tied the ends around his waist, pulling his cock securely against his abdomen.  I reached in the drawer, grabbed two clothespins, and clipped them on the end of his dick.  He screamed through gritted teeth, the sound delicious in my ears as he shook, making all of the clamps on his arms jiggle.  I giggled.

       “Poor little cock slave,” I said.  “Your life is only going to get so much worse.”

       I grabbed the ruler and swung.

       Smack.

       He cried out as I struck his cock, and backed away involuntarily.  I grew angry and snapped my fingers, pointing at the floor.

       “Lay.”

       He fell to his knees and then gingerly tipped onto his side as he tried not to hit his head on the floor.  I did nothing to help him.  I took my sneaker and put it fully on his chest, pushing him down onto his back and he screamed.

       “Oh God, the clamps!”

       “I don’t give a shit.” I said, stepping hard on his chest, with most of my weight, as I leaned down and smacked his cock hard with the ruler, and he screamed again.  I smacked him over and over, watching his red cock turn purple from want, swelling with each smack, pinched by the two clothespins on the end.  Sometimes I turned the ruler to hit his balls instead, and I liked the itchy twine wrapped around the top and decided I wanted more.

       I got off of him.  He didn’t move.  I saw his eyes were tearing, and I laughed at him, pleasure surging through my veins.  I didn’t understand why this was so hot to me, except that I knew Matt loved it as well, so it made caring about why it was hot unimportant.  I knelt on the floor and roughly shoved his legs apart.

       “Expose your balls for me, cock slave.” I said.  “Raise up your knees.”

       He wordlessly obeyed.  I took the twine and started to wrap it around his balls, tighter and tighter, making them more and more squished and red.  I knew from grabbing them at night in my bed how much of this he could take, so I pushed the envelope, until his scrotum was nice and tight and smooth, without a single wrinkle.  I traced my finger along it, and felt some hairs poking through.

       “You need to shave; you have five o’clock shadow on your balls.” I said, and I spanked his swollen balls with my palm, and he screamed.

       Matt panted heavily as I spanked his balls with my palm, screaming each time, and I laughed, my heart pounding as I saw his cock pulse with want. 

       “Oh, it’s so pretty, all smooth like this.” I said.  “I want to sign it, since it is mine.”

       I got up and searched for a marker or pen.

       “I’ll be right back.  Don’t move, boy.” I said, and I left, leaving him panting and sweating on the floor.  I hunted down a permanent marker and came back and saw to my pleasure that he hadn’t moved.

       “Good cock slave.” I said, kneeling on the floor as I pulled the cap off the marker.  I touched the tip to his sac and he whimpered, his skin burning with sensitivity and I smirked as I signed the word “Nicole’s” onto his balls in thick, black ink, dotting the i with a heart. 

       “Mmmm…much better.” I said, smacking is balls again as he cried, his fingers clutching the floor as if he could dig into hit with his nails.  I remembered the last time I’d seen him in the exact pose- it was when I’d poured boiling water on him in his parents’ hot tub.  That was the day I had cut him for the first time, and I found myself lost in the pleasantness of the memory.  I wanted to share it with Matt, but I did not want to do anything to make him remember that he was disowned by his father.  I did not want him to think at all.  So I swallowed the memory with sadness and focused on the whimpering creature in front of me.  I unclipped the clothespins from the end of his penis and he screamed again, panting heavily, sweat forming on his skin.  I rose to my feet.

       I put the sole of my shoe on his throat and pressed very gently, making sure he could still breathe, though uncomfortably.

       “Stop whimpering like a baby.” I said.  He felt silent.  His eyes stared up at the ceiling, not looking at me, and I wondered for half a second if I was going too far when I glanced down at his extremely swollen cock.  He was turned on with fire.  He was loving this.

       “You are a cock slave.” I said harshly, pushing my foot down just a tiny bit harder as I leaned down and stroked his cock with my fingernails.  “There is only one part of you that matters, from here to here.” I said, scraping my nails down from his tip and across his swollen balls as he squeezed his eyes shut, but made no sound.  I stood up again, careful about the pressure I exerted on his throat.

       “The rest of you is just meat, attached to a cock.  I don’t want to have to think about it.  I don’t want it in my way, and I certainly don’t want it whining.” I said sharply.  Matt’s eyes flew to mine and I saw fire in them.  He was alive, like I hadn’t seen him in weeks.  I grinned evilly.

       “And you love it, don’t you?” I said.  He opened his mouth and I pressed my foot down more on his throat.  He shut it.  “I’m tired of you making noises.”

       I dug a red ball gag out of the dresser and shoved it in his mouth, roughly securing the straps behind his head, which I let fall an inch to the floor as he winced.  I then smacked his cock for no reason as he squeezed his eyes shut, and I ran my finger over his swollen sac, allowing the smirk of delicious pleasure to bloom across my face.

       I grabbed his hair, pulling his head up.

       “Stand.” I ordered, and he struggled to scramble to his feet without the use of his tied hands.  I saw his skin turning dark red around where the clamps were attached to his arms and I sighed.  I couldn’t have inexplicable marks on his arms where people could see.  I reached out and unclamped one.

       Apparently that hurt, at least according to the scream that he released from his throat, so then I took delight in removing the rest of them, quickly, so the pain would build for each one. 

       “Such a baby.” I said, smacking his face.  “Up on the wall.”

        I pointed to the tracks with metal cuffs attached to them, and he went.

       I examined the mechanism and discovered it was fairly simple.  The metal restraints that rolled on wheels in the tracks had pegs which clicked into holes set at half-inch intervals, from floor to ceiling.  The circular restraints snapped open with the squeeze of two pegs- but a person needed two hands to release them.  Anyone trapped inside would be unable to get free. 

       Matt put his back against the wall, squishing his hands and arms behind him, without even needing to be told.  I noticed now that the bottom restraints had a metal platform under them, for a person to stand on.  It made me feel disappointed but I realized this was probably a safety measure.  I pointed at the bottom left one and he placed his bare foot on the cold metal as I snapped it shut.  I then didn’t want him to lose his balance, but I also didn’t want to untie his arms.  Having his arms immobilized behind his back was his favorite way to be tied, and though I was thoroughly enjoying myself, I wanted everything I did to be for him.  He was the one in a dire situation, stuck in depression that I needed to beat out of him.  I stepped back and put my hand on my cheek, frowning with thought.  I looked at the wrist shackles and snapped my fingers.

       “I know what to do.” I said.  “Stay there.” I replied, and he gazed directly into my eyes with a look that said “I wouldn’t leave if I could.”

       I walked back into the kitchen.  Nancy glanced up at me from the deck as I walked in.

       “How’s it going?” she asked.  I smiled, realizing my cheeks must have been flushed, as hot as they felt.

       “Very well.” I said.  “Do you have a chair or stepstool?” I asked, and she nodded.

       “Sure, you can use a kitchen chair.”

       “Thanks.” I said, lifting one of the wooden chairs.  I carried it back to the room, dropped it unceremoniously beside Matt, stood on it and raised the wrist cuffs on the tracks to the ceiling.

       I then hopped down, feeling his eyes on me as I moved, and I dug out the thick leather straps from Nancy’s dresser.  I walked back over and wordlessly looped one under his right arm, strung it through the wrist shackle near the ceiling, and tied it tight.  I then slid the chair over and did his left one, and then I stood back to admire my work.

       “Pick up your unshackled foot, let’s see if this works.” I said, and he did, and I could tell even through the gag that he had a huge grin on his face.  The top of his body fell forward a few inches as the leather straps pulled taught, and in an effort to regain his balance Matt automatically put his free foot on the metal platform of the last shackle.  I nodded with satisfaction, stepped close to him, and snapped the ankle shackle shut.  I rose to my feet and looked at him, half-suspended, half shackled to the wall, about two inches off the floor, his legs spread about three feet apart, wider than his shoulders but not as wide as I would have liked.  Oh well, I’d have other days to tie him to the bed, spread as far apart as I desired.  Either way, he was now completely helpless.  He could twist his body right and left, but that was it. 

       The thought of this becoming a regular routine for us again made me drip with cum.  I closed my eyes and moaned softly, and Matt echoed my sentiment, his eyes half closed in a daze.  I smiled and picked up the scissors.  I walked up to him and placed the point on the inside of his knee.  He squeaked and whimpered with want.  I lightly traced it up his leg, teasing him with its sharpness without hurting him as he shuddered and his breathing grew quicker as I neared his swollen, bound balls.  I slid the arm of the scissors up between his balls and his leg, then rubbed the side of his cock with them, and finally reached my goal.  I slid the arm of the scissors in between his cock and the twine, closed it, and snipped.

       The twine snapped and fell to the floor, and his cock bounced free as he moaned and his head fell forward.

       I reached out my hand and started to stroke his cock, looking up into his face.  He was drowning in pleasure.  I felt him grow and then he twitched and stretched his hips towards my hand, and I clasped his penis firmly in my fingers, stroking it, priming him, making him hotter.

       I then placed the tip of the scissors on his neck.  He whimpered and squeaked as I dragged it lightly down his chest, not cutting him, teasing him as I danced the blade across his skin while I stroked his cock.  I leaned forward and kissed his tip, and then bit it, and he yelped.

       “Aww, did that hurt, slut?” I asked, and I took more of him into my mouth and bit harder.  He squirmed, jerked, and whimpered, so I bit harder, and then he became absolutely still and a deep moan escaped him.  I pulled my lips away.

       “That’s more like it, bitch.” I said, releasing his cock as I placed my left palm flat on his abdomen, pushing his skin to the left, making it nice and tight on the right and Matt became extremely tense as he inhaled sharply.  I saw his eyes transfixed on the point of the scissors and my heart pounded, my breath quick, as I pressed the tip hard against his skin and started to drag it down.

       The red rivulet of blood oozed out slowly at first, but ran quicker as I dragged the tip further and more came out, dripping over my fingertips, warm and sticky.  A deep, lustful groan escaped Matt and his breaths became deep and slow.  He made a sound that could only be interpreted as a long, drawn-out “yes”, and wetness poured from between my legs as I lifted the blade from his skin, leaving a very shallow cut about four inches long.  I could feel the heat in my cheeks; I could see the flushness on his face.  His cock pulsed hard and purple, and when I reached out to stroke it, it became so swollen the tip shined in the light.  I gently placed my lips on the underside of it, and another deep, bass moan vibrated through Matt’s chest, and I knew he had to be close to orgasm, because I felt close to orgasm.        

       I pulled all of myself away from him, and it took him a few seconds even to respond, but he opened his eyes to look for me.

       “I’m here.” I said softly.   His eyes took a few seconds more to focus, and then his gaze locked on me with a solid stare of fire and heat. 

       “I had to give you a break; you were about to cum and it is too soon for that.” I said simply.

       He said something that I could not understand.

       “I’m sorry; I can’t hear you.  Must be because you have a gag in your mouth.”

       His eyes rolled into the back of his head and his nostrils flared.  I couldn’t believe the state he was in. I had only seen him like this one other time; that first time I had tied his hands behind him, as he had begged me and served me for five days to get me to do. 

       I watched the blood oozing down his side as the thick, slow river reached the top of his leg.  His penis swelled.  I looked up into his eyes.

       “Can I continue?  Do you have control of yourself?” I asked.  He slowly nodded, taking a deep, slow breath through his nose.

       “Good.  I know what will help.” I said, and I turned and left.

       Nancy had moved to the table and was staring at her laptop with reading glasses when I came in.  She looked up with curiosity.

       “I haven’t heard any screams in awhile.” she said, and I smirked.

       “Oh, he is beyond screaming.” I said.  “I’ve got him really, really good; he’s almost in a trance.” I said.  I shrugged.  “Oh, and I gagged him.”

       She chuckled as I opened the freezer, knowing I would find the first-aid ice packs that I sought.  I grabbed one and then some paper towels to wrap around it; I didn’t want to give him frostbite.

       I big my lower lip.

       “Will you be upset if we make a mess on the floor?” I asked, and Nancy laughed.

       “No; trust me, that floor has seen quite a lot.”

       I frowned.

       “Blood might stain it…”

       She shrugged.

       “I really don’t care; the only people who ever see that room are the ones who make messes in it.”

       Her eyes shined and I grinned at her as I walked back down the hall.

       When I opened the door, I saw Matt, half-suspended from his armpits, half shackled to the wall, his legs spread wide, his balls still bound and swollen, his wrists and arms bound so his chest was pulled tight, a red river of blood now running down to his left knee.  His hair hung low in his face and his eyes were closed, set into an expression of pleasure.  I sighed like a girl first falling in love.  My knees grew weak with want.  Oh, when I was ready, I was going to fuck his brains out.

       I rummaged through Nancy’s dresser. 

       “You keep those eyes closed.” I said, not even bothering to turn around, knowing he would obey.  I found the drawer full of cock torture devices, licking my lips as I sorted through them, until I found the perfect one.  It was just a metal shaft, a round pipe when closed, open at both ends, a hinge running down the long way.  And it had metal spikes inside.  I shook with heat as I brought it over.  I gave Matt no warning as I placed the cold pack on his balls, and he yelped as his dick almost instantly started to shrink, but he kept his eyes closed.  I didn’t need it to be completely deflated, so I removed the ice and unlatched the spiked pipe.  I lifted his half-shrunken dick and rested it on the spikes.  Every muscle in his body tensed.

       “You’ve never felt this kind of pain before.” I said, grinning as I clasped it shut.  Matt whimpered, and I started to stroke his balls gently.

       “Come on, bitch, grow for me.” I said to him, and his breathing became rapid as he rolled his head back, resting it on his own shoulder as I stroked him and he started to grow.

He started to squirm, squeezing his eyes shut even tighter as I tickled his swollen balls, and I laughed softly.

       “Aww, does it hurt, slut?” I cooed, and he grew so that his tip appeared at the top of the pipe, the spikes digging into him, and then he screamed and twitched, which was a mistake because his motion only made his cock jiggle as it sagged under the weight of the metal.  I laughed again and kissed his tip which was dripping precum as he breathed in heavy drags of air through his nose, sweat forming on every part of him, dripping down the side of his face.

       “You can look now, if you want.” I said, and though it sounded like a suggestion he knew better, and he forced his eyes open.  They grew wide when they saw the device that I had on him, and I laughed, and I flicked his tip with my finger.

       He screamed.

       “I would hold onto that; we’re not done yet and you’re going to wear your little voice out.” I said, turning and walking over to the top of the dresser, where I had set down the bottle of rubbing alcohol and cotton balls.  I took them over and sat on the chair, his cock at my face level, which I couldn’t resist kissing the tip of as I unscrewed the cap on the alcohol. 

       Matt’s eyes rolled into the back of his head as he got a whiff of the smell.  He groaned.

       “Yes, oh, yes, you know you want it.” I said, holding the bottle up to his face so he could smell it better.  I smiled up at him as I lowered the opening of the bottle to the top of his cut. 

       “I have to make sure this is good and clean.” I said, and then I paused.  I set the bottle down on the chair.  I looked up at him with an expression of deep thought.

       “This is more fun when I can hear your screams.” I said.  “We’ve been forced to be quiet, living at my house, and you have two weeks of screams to make up for.  I’m going to take the gag off but you may not speak, not one word…wait, scratch that.  You can say my two favorite words: yes and more.”

       He grinned, and I couldn’t help but return his smile when I reached behind his head and removed his gag.  A long strand of thick drool stretched out about two feet before it broke, and I set the gag down on the chair, hoping I wouldn’t have to put it back in. 

       Matt panted now, able to get air through his mouth, but even that didn’t dampen his lustful smirk.  I picked up the bottle again, and held the opening above his cut.  He watched me with anticipation as I tipped it and the clear liquid poured over the top. 

       His scream might as well have been his tongue on my clit, it made me so hot.  My cheeks flushed as he threw his head back and let loose a sound that I didn’t know could come from a man.  It hurt my ears and yet I kept pouring to hear more of it, until he ran out of breath and stopped screaming to inhale.  I knew it hadn’t hurt him quite that badly.  I knew he had screamed like that for me, because I wanted to hear it, and that made my clit burn with heat as I soaked my panties, my own breath coming nearly as quickly as his.

       Then his head fell forward and he made the softest deepest moan I’d ever heard.

       “Yeeesssss….moooore….” he said.

       “You are such a pain slut.” I replied.

       He twitched.  I saw the tip of his cock pulse.

       “You may not cum.” I said, as harshly as I could.  He whimpered and I saw him tense his entire body, apparently in an effort to cease the stimulation he felt.

       “Please….” he begged, and I slapped his face.

       “That was not one of the permitted words.” I said, grabbing the ball gag and shoving it roughly back into his mouth, strapping it too tightly behind his head.  I felt the rush of air as it left his nose, and even that made me hot, as I realized my skin was as sensitive as if I had been stimulated myself.  This was the farthest I had ever taken Matt, and he didn’t just take it well.  He was craving it.  He was reveling in it, and I realized that if Matt did have a threshold, we were nowhere near it, and I grew dizzy and sat in the chair.  I heard a concerned grunt from him, and my heart melted that even as lost as in the sensations that he was, he was still concerned about me.  My emotions were raging through me, all types of things flying across my heart; lust, want, love, hope, relief, and some fear. 

       I looked down at the puddle of alcohol and blood that we’d made on the floor, just now noticing that it was there.  I looked up and saw the mess of red that was running down Matt’s front, and I picked up the cotton balls and started to wipe him off.  I teased him, running the cotton along the cut without touching it, cleaning his leg, cleaning the crack between his leg and his scrotum, cleaning his abdomen, not touching his cut.

       When I finally did touch the cotton ball to his injury, I heard him intake air sharply and then hold his breath.

       “What?” I asked, and he mumbled something through the gag.

       “What?” I asked again, and he said it again, and I sighed and unstrapped the gag.

       “What?” I spat.

       “If you do that, I’ll lose it.” he said, and I rolled my eyes, jammed the gag back into his mouth, and strapped it on tightly.

       I stared at him, tapping my foot impatiently.  Of course, I wanted him to cum with his dick inside my cunt, and I wasn’t sure how much more he could withstand before he went off.  I also knew that he absolutely could not go off in such a state, because after an orgasm his tolerance for pain became normal and then he would truly suffer, in a bad way, before I could get him down.  I put my fingers to my chin, thinking.

       I walked back over to the pile of clamps I’d used on his arms earlier and walked back to him.

       “You know, your chest has basically gotten away scott-free so far.” I said.  I lifted up the clamp and squeezed it onto his left nipple, causing him to squeak, pant, and sweat.  Then I pinched one onto his right nipple.

       Then I attached one to the end of his penis, and he screamed at the top of his lungs again.

       “There, now you’re all pretty.” I said.  “I’m going to give you some time to calm down, and then I’ll clean that properly.” I said, shifting my eyes towards his injury.  I wasn’t even sure if he fully heard me, he was panting so heavily, sweat beading down his face, neck, and chest.  I turned and left, my sight dizzy with desire.

       When I walked back into the kitchen, Nancy was standing, looking concerned.

       “Nicky, I’m sorry, but I would like to check up on your activities.” she said.  I nodded.

       “That’s fine; but just give him a few minutes; he’s adjusting.” I said.  Her brow furrowed and I saw her frown.

       “Adjusting to what?”

       I shifted uncomfortably from foot to foot.  Maybe we had taken things too far for her.  Maybe I shouldn’t have gotten so extreme on our first day.  Except I knew how much Matt needed this.  At the worst time of his life, when he had emotional and real-life problems, he had also had to endure two weeks of abstinence from any kind of real session.  It wasn’t fair; it wasn’t right; it was asking him to lose too much of all that was important to him, all at once.

       “Alright.” I said.  “He’s probably ready.”

       I led Nancy down the hall, suddenly nervous.  Maybe she would freak out.  I tried to tell myself that everything I’d used on him had been her toys, so she would be fine with this, but I couldn’t settle my stomach.  I stopped with my hand on the knob.

       “Just promise me that you won’t say anything negative or disapproving in front of him.” I said.  “He’s…he’s totally open right now.  If you disapprove of him like this, he’ll crack.  He’ll fall apart forever.” I said, holding back tears as I thought of Matt’s face if he was called a freak just one more time.  I couldn’t bear it.  If she hurt him like that…

       “Nicky, I’ve probably seen whatever it is; I just want to make sure you’re doing it safely, just for my own peace of mind.”

       I nodded and swallowed.

       “Okay.”

       I opened the door.

       Matt’s eyes were closed.  He didn’t stir as we approached him.  His breathing was deep, steady, and even as he remained absolutely, perfectly still.  For a moment,  I worried.  Then I looked up into his face and saw absolute bliss.  He was completely entranced, and I smiled slowly, widely, and my heart beat with love and adoration of him.

       “Nicky, is he okay?” I heard Nancy ask, and I turned to her, my face aglow with smiling.

       “Oh, Nancy, yes.  He’s totally lost in it; look at his face…” I said, but she did not know him as I did.  I didn’t want to disturb him; I didn’t want to touch him; but I also knew that he couldn’t stay this way for much longer.  His balls were turning from dark red to purple, and I knew I had to cut them loose, very soon.

       “Puppy.” I cooed softly, afraid to touch him because I did not want to startle him and cause him to jerk.  I realized I was finished binding.  It was time to start releasing.

       “Puppy.” I said again, and he inhaled sharply and opened his dazed eyes. 

       It took him a moment to focus.  To see me.  To see Nancy.  His eyes were alive as he searched us.

       I reached up and unclasped the gag, tracing my fingers down his cheek, down his chest, brushing the clamps as I went.

       “Ohhhhhh….” he moaned as I touched them.  “Yeeesssss….”

       “Puppy.” I said, and he focused his eyes on me as I smiled at him.  “Are you in pain?”

       His eyes rolled into the back of his head, drool dripping out of both corners of his mouth.  His breathing was even, his motions slow, and I recognized the depth of his state.  He had only been so completely subdued once before; when I had tied his hands behind his back for the first time, and he truly became mine as he held nothing back.  His mind was mine to interrogate.  He was an open book for me, and I was not going to waste this.

       “Yes.” he said.

       “I’m giving you permission to speak now; you will answer any question I ask you with perfect honesty. Do you understand?” I asked, as his dazed eyes stared unfocused at the floor.

       “Yes, Mistress.” he said.  His face was completely placid; he was completely at peace.

       “What are you feeling right now?”

       His breathing was heavy, deep, and even.  He closed his eyes and savored it.

       “Euphoria.” he said.  “I’m in heaven.  And I’m in love.” he said, one side of his mouth turning up in a smile for a moment.  “With my Mistress, who did this to me.”

       I turned to Nancy to see her reaction.  I saw the amazement there, and my heart swelled with pride.  My puppy amazed her.  I decided to milk that a little.

       “What makes you feel that way?”

       He inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly.

       “Surrender.” he said softly, and my heart beat strongly.  “My whole life I dreamed to surrender all I have to a woman who wanted me, oh, Mistress, every bit of pain you cause me is you taking a piece of me for yourself, my heart glows with joy…please, take more.”

       My heart started to race in my chest.  My eyes watered and I stepped onto the chair, so my head was above his.  I raised his chin with my finger and kissed him, and he moaned deeply in his throat as I danced my fingers down his neck and across his collar bone.

       I gazed down into his eyes, which looked up at me with absolute adoration, and I wanted to melt into his arms.

       Instead I let him go and stepped back down to the floor.  I took the chair and set it a few feet in front of him and sat down in it, crossing my legs.

       “Now, we are going to figure you out so I can fix you.” I said plainly.  “Tell me why I haven’t seen Matthew in two weeks.”

       His breathing remained slow, but his breaths became deeper, and I knew he did not want to have this conversation.  I knew that he would have done anything to avoid this conversation, which was why I had to have it now, when he was helpless to resist anything I said.  He had to obey; he would obey, and I would get the straight truth out of him.

       He shifted a little, and I glanced at Nancy.  To her, it might have appeared that he was uncomfortable, but I knew better.  He was moving so he could feel his bonds.  He needed them there.  He needed to know he was helpless and could not escape.

       “I’m not worried, Nicole.” she said, gazing at him with complete awe.  “I am just enjoying this for all it’s worth.”  Her breath came out wispy and her cheeks were flushed.  I realized she was incredibly turned on by what she saw, and I blushed myself and turned away.

       Matt was moving his lips.  He seemed about ready to answer.  He inhaled, and I paid attention to him with every ounce of energy I had.

       “I don’t deserve to be Matthew.” was the answer that finally came.  I furrowed my brow.

       “Explain in greater detail.” I said.  He grunted and shifted again, his breathing settling as he did so, as he felt the ropes and clamps that held him.

       “Matthew is strong; I have no strength.  I let Dad and Michelle walk all over me, I let them take my life away and stood there and did nothing about it.  I didn’t fight them; I begged them to just not damage my art.  I’m not good enough for them, I’m not good enough for Sara, I’m not good enough for my Mom.”

       He started to cry, soft tears leaking from his eyes, and my heart beat with pain for him.  I wanted to make it all better.  I wanted to make it all go away.

       “Who’s Sara?” Nancy whispered to me.

       “His old babysitter.  He had sex with her a bunch of times, and then she just broke it off and left him standing out in the cold.” I said softly, and I heard Matt sob softly.

       “Nobody’s ever wanted me.” he said.  “You hear all these stories about boys who’s moms sneak into their rooms at night, but I didn’t get that, I wasn’t good enough for that, she wasn’t there, she left me behind, I didn’t matter to her.  And Sara didn’t want me either; she just let me have her, I guess because she felt sorry for me, but she never took me, not once.  And Michelle, why would she want me when she has my dad, twice as big and strong as I am?  I’m dirt to her.” 

       My breath caught in my throat as I heard what he was saying.  He had no self-esteem because no woman had ever taken him for herself; he felt undesirable and unwanted.  I felt my eyes grow warm and the world swam in my vision.

       “And then Nicole.” he said.   “I don’t deserve Nicole; how could I possibly be enough for her, Nicole who is so beautiful, so strong, so powerful, and what do I have that I could possibly offer her?  I’m a pathetic, unwantable nothing.  How could I be Matthew and take her, when I have never been taken and I don’t know what it feels like?  I am lucky she wants to spend any time with me at all.”

       His tears were steady streams now and he shifted again, and I knew that his bonds were what gave him enough security to open his heart like this.  I felt a few tears fall from my own eyes as I heard Nancy sniffle behind me.  I turned to look at her and saw the compassion on her face.  I was relieved that she didn’t just tolerate this, she didn’t just understand this; she was moved by this. 

       I turned back to my lover and dragged the chair close to him.  I stood up on it so that I was taller than he was.  I wrapped my arms around his head, pressing it into my chest as I stroked his hair.

       “Of course I want to spend time with you.” I said, stroking his hair as he closed his eyes, snuggling his face into my lavender tank top.  “You’re my puppy.  I own you.  You can’t escape from me.” I cooed, and he moaned softly and snuggled his face hard into my stomach.  I reached down and lifted his chin, his eyes gazing up at me with absolute adoration.  I leaned down and kissed his lips, long and sweet, as I felt his breath wash across my face.

       I pulled away and as he gazed at me, I no longer cared that Nancy was there.  I reached down and pulled my shirt up off over my head, and his eyelids fell to half-closed as his cheeks and ears flushed bright red.  I pressed his face into my stomach again.

       “Kiss it.” I told him, and he did, tenderly, sweetly, leaving drops of drool on my skin as I reached behind myself and unclasped my bra.  I let it fall to the floor as I bent lower, so his face was between my breasts, and then I moved so he could reach my left nipple.

       “Kiss it, boy.” I said, even as his tongue slid over my nipple, and I held his head to me tightly, and I felt more wetness ooze out from between my legs. 

       Matt grunted as his cock must somehow have grown, driving the spikes into it, and I remembered that his balls needed to be released.

       “Puppy, your body is getting tired.” I said.  “I have to let you down.”

       “Oh, no, please…” he said, his voice shaking as his eyes became sad.  I smiled sweetly at him and stroked his hair.

       “I promise I will tie you up again tomorrow.”

       He gave one shaky sob and then nodded.  I put both of my hands on the sides of his face, dying to ask him this question, needing the answer, and knowing that in this state was the only time I might get it from him.

       “I need to know one thing.” I said, my eyes searching his face.

       “Anything for my Mistress.” he said.  I squeezed his cheeks roughly, shaking with need.

       “How do I get Matthew back?”

       His eyes closed, and I saw pain on his face, and for a moment, I regretted asking the question.

       Then he opened his eyes again, and they were watery.

       “I didn’t know there was a Matthew.” he said, “Until I met you.”  My heart pounded in my chest, wild and untamed, my eyes lost in his, my heart captured by him.  “Until you said “Make me want to.”

       I stared at him a bit blankly, feeling terribly guilty that I had been a defining moment in his life, and I didn’t remember it.  He smiled as he realized I didn’t know.

       “The first time we had sex, I asked you if you’d take your shirt off, and you said ‘Make me want to.’  And suddenly there was this fire I hadn’t known- combined with how I wanted to obey your command, how I wanted to please you, and how I realized that you wanted to be made to do something.  You wanted what I wanted, what I had been dying for my whole life.  How could I deny you the pleasure I had been denied?  How could I deny pleasure to my Mistress, the one who owns my heart?  I have no power to deny her anything.”

       I shook with want, my heart soaring with sweetness.

       “But I wasn’t your Mistress that day; you didn’t call me that until the day I marked you.” I said, and he smiled his crooked smirk, the smile that always made my heart melt since before I’d ever spoken to him.

       “I was still yours.” he said.  “I’ve been yours since the moment you commanded me to kiss you.  Maybe before that.”

       I inhaled sharply as somehow I realized for the first time that he was as helpless to me from the beginning as I was to him. Neither of us had any power to resist the other at all, and both of us took great delight in causing pleasure in the other. 

       “Matt.” I said, my voice desperate and shaking.  I wanted to command him to take me, so badly, but now was not the time.  I had spent hours binding him, and I was not about to waste it on my own selfish needs.  “I need Matthew to take me, when I least expect it.  I miss him.”

       He stared at me as I shook and I saw the pain in his face.

       “I don’t want it to be fake.  I don’t want to do it if I don’t feel it.” he said, and he shifted himself harshly, taking in a sharp breath of air as he caused himself pain from the motion.  He closed his eyes, and I reached up to stroke his cheek gently.

       “I’m sorry.” he replied.  “I know I’m not good enough for you…”

       I slapped his face.

       “You know that you are.” I said, and he whimpered. 

       “But I can’t give you what you want…”
       I slapped his face again.

       “That doesn’t matter.  It wouldn’t matter if you never switched again, you would still be mine.”

       His eyes flew open and he stared at me as they watered.

       “How can you mean that, how can you…”

       I grabbed his face and pinched his cheeks harshly between my fingers.

       “You don’t seem to get what mine means.  You cannot affect your status as mine.  If you never switch again, if you never please me again, if somehow you weren’t able to have sex anymore and I had to become fucking celibate to be with you, you would still be mine.”

       His entire face shook as his bottom lip quivered, and tears poured out of his eyes. 

       “Nicole.” he said, fully crying now, shifting himself as I saw his arms starting to become pale from lack of blood, “Nicole, I’m so in love, so enraptured, so…my heart is so yours, I can’t…I can’t explain…”

       “Shhhhh….” I said, stroking his cheek gently as I wiped the tears away from his face.  “I have to let you down now.” I said, and he whimpered with complaint as I stepped down from the chair.

       “This is going to hurt.” I had already completely forgotten about Nancy, though she was still watching as I slid the scissors up his leg as he moaned, and the I cut the twine that was wrapped around his balls.

       Matt screamed as the blood rushed through his veins, as his scrotum fell slack, and I wasted no time in removing the clamps on his nipples, followed by the one on the end of his cock.  He panted heavily, his lungs heaving as I released his swollen penis from the spiked pipe.  He struggled and shook, whimpers escaping his lips as I pulled it off and saw little red spots of blood spaced evenly, covering his length.  I took it gently in my hands and kissed it, and he shuddered, gritting his teeth, panting heavily, sweat pouring down his face.

       “Such a good boy.” I said.  I knelt down and unclasped the shackles that held his ankles, and he put his feet on the floor, standing on his tiptoes, groaning as his joints moved.  I stood on the chair and un- looped the leather from the shackles above, and as they came loose Matt fell to his knees, exhausted, his head resting against the wall as he sat his ass on his own heels, and I stepped down to the floor.  His knees were bent under him as he sagged, the back of his head resting on the wall, his cock pointed straight up, and I left him like that as I stood and stripped myself naked in front of him.  Some small part of me was aware that Nancy was watching but I was now so hot and so desperate, I just plain didn’t care.

       I lowered my pussy to him and started to rub my clit up and down his cock.  He moaned.

       “I will cum first.” I said, and I knew he would obey.  I slid up and down his length with my clit as he gave me quick, hard thrusts to increase my pleasure.  He pushed against the floor with his bound hands to make his thrusts harder for me, and I moaned and stroked his hair.

       “Good boy.” I said, no longer wishing to insult him or degrade him, hoping that he felt the same way as we now came together as Mistress and puppy, not owner and slave.

       “If my hands were free, I would tease your nipples for you, Mistress.” he said softly, sweat dripping down his face, and I smiled sweetly at him.

       “Don’t you worry; your hands will not be free.” I said, and he moaned and I felt him grow very, very hard.

       “I will cum first, puppy.” I said, and he didn’t respond but I knew he would obey.

       The cum I was making  was coating his penis and made sliding up and down his shaft with my clit easy, and it started to feel amazing.  I started to feel impossibly hot, and then I twitched and pleasure pulsed up my crotch, up my abdomen, and want overtook me as I raised myself up, grabbed his penis, and sank down onto it, pushing him inside of me.

       The pleasure that sang through my body was more intense than I had expected.  I cried out loudly and so did Matt; we had abstained from sex for too long, and now it was almost unbearable. 

       “Oh, God!” he cried, thrusting very hard into me, and I moaned and clutched his shoulders, digging my nails into them as we moved together, slamming into each other as hard as we could, Matt pushing into me, Matt filling me, Matt pleasing me.  My heart pounded with fire as my throat burned from screaming moans of deliciousness each time he pushed up between my legs.

       Matt’s eyes suddenly flew open and I knew he was ready, and waiting for my permission. 

       “Yes!  Now, puppy, cum now!”

       With a loud shout he started to pulse.  The heat between our legs made us both sweat and our flesh slid easily.  I clasped the flesh of his bleeding stomach in my fingers, squeezing him tightly, as stars danced before his eyes.  I looked down at his gorgeous, enraptured face as his hot semen poured out from between my legs, covering us both in goo.

       He collapsed on the ground, completely exhausted.  I slid off of him and he rolled onto his side, twitching and shivering.

       “So cold…” he said, and I hurried to the bed and stripped off the comforter, bringing it to him, wrapping him in it, hoping with all my might that Nancy didn’t care if we stained it with his blood.  I curled myself around his back as he tucked into a ball, snuggling his head in the crook of my arm.        

       “Nicole.” he said softly, nuzzling his face into my flesh.

       “Yes, puppy?”

       “That was the best hurt you’ve ever given me…I love you.”

       “I love you too, puppy.” I said sweetly, but he was already asleep.

       Nancy became my best friend, my confidant, almost like a mother to me.  Sometimes she watched us, sometimes she didn’t, but either way she was always there to give me advice, to teach me, to assure me that there was nothing wrong with us.

       And we talked, all the time, about what Matt had said that day.

       “I had no idea that it ate at him this much, that his virginity wasn’t taken from him, that he had to give it.” I said, sipping the hot chocolate that she’d made for me, as we let Matt sleep after a hard session.  “I mean, it never seemed to bother him until after his father kicked him out.”

       Nancy nodded as she sipped her tea and munched on a cookie.

       “A boy with mommy issues isn’t a complicated creature.” she said.  “He needs adult approval.  He had his father caring about him, so that was enough.  Now he doesn’t have that, there’s no one to validate him, so his self-esteem is in the gutter.”

       I sighed with sadness as I ate my own cookie.

       “But…I mean…he’s…upset that she never raped him.  That’s just so…weird, Nancy.  I would never tell him that, but it’s…weird.”

       She nodded a bit as she swallowed her tea.

       “It’s actually not.  Matt is a submissive male.  In his mind, he is validated as a human being when his submission is accepted by a female.  That is how he perceives himself being valuable.  It’s why he tells you he loves you when you have him tied up and immobilized; it’s why he can’t handle being untied after sex; that would be like you leaving while he slept, leaving him to wake up alone in the morning.”

       I furrowed my forehead, as I knew most of that.

       “But it’s his mother.” I said.  “He can’t possibly really want that.”

       Nancy sighed.

       “Well, it doesn’t matter; he doesn’t know where she is, anyway.”

       I rested my cheek on my hand as I stared at the table in sadness.

       “I think he’s mostly upset that he had to give his virginity away, instead of having it taken.  He even had to take mine; he’s never had the chance to be truly on the bottom like that.  I mean, I do it to him all the time now, but it’s not the same.  I’m his equal.”

       Nancy nodded.

       “He wants to feel desired by someone stronger and older than him.” she said, and I knew she was thinking the same thoughts I was, and I knew she was saying nothing to let me sort through them, to see what kind of conclusions I would come to.

       “He has told me he wants you to take him.” I said.  “Nancy, I want to give him that.”

       She couldn’t hide the spark in her eyes, as I knew she wanted to have Matt, too.

       “Only if you are certain.” she said, and I nodded. 

       “Yes.  He really needs this.  He needs to feel your power; he needs to feel truly helpless in a way that I can’t provide.  If only you could actually take his real virginity…”
       Her eyes had a fiery spark in them that made me stop speaking.

       “I believe we can arrange that.” she said.

       “How?”

       “Haven’t you listened to the way he talks?  ‘You’ve taken my blood virginity, you’ve taken my threesome virginity…’ anything new to him has power like that.  All I need to do is something new, something you’ve never done to him.”

       At first, as she explained what she had in mind, I listened with disbelief.  I had never heard of such a thing, even though Nancy assured me that it was done all the time.  She promised me Matt would love it to death, especially the way he loved pain.  I started to grow excited as she spoke, and I started to add my own ideas to her plot.  Excitement enveloped me.  I suddenly couldn’t wait.

       “I will be able to watch the whole thing?” I asked, and she nodded.

       “You will be there for every second of it, and I will stick to whatever limits you set.  He’s yours, Nicole.”

       My head pounded furiously with excitement.

       “Don’t mark him.” I said. 

       “Absolutely not.” she replied.  I thought.

       “Don’t mention his parents, any of them, or anything about him not having a home.”

       She agreed.

       “I think those are my only requirements.” I said.  Her eyes sparkled and I knew I had a similar expression on my face.

       “Now when should we do this?” she asked me.

       “Oh, I don’t want to wait.” I answered.  “Can we do it tomorrow?”

       She smiled in a predatory way.

       “I believe tomorrow is ideal.”

       And we began to plot.

       The alarm went off at eight o’clock.  I had chosen the time carefully.  Mom and Dad had already left for work, and Amber was still asleep.  I reached over and shut off the annoying alarm, and when I turned back, there were Matt’s gorgeous eyes, gazing at me with adoration. 

       I grinned at him, trying to hide my excitement, but I knew that he knew something was up.

       I told him to clean himself extra thoroughly when he took a shower, and I desperately wanted to watch and could not because of my annoying sister.  We arrived at Nancy’s at nine, exactly on time.

       “Well hello, Nicole.” she said, as she opened the door, her eyes as bright and cheerful as usual, until they fell on Matt, and then her gaze turned lustful- even predatory.  He stared at her as I led him into the house, directly down the hall, and to her playroom.

       Nancy followed us in and shut the door.

       “Is Nancy going to watch today, Mistress?” Matt asked, and I no longer had a reason to hide my grin, so it came out wide and vicious.

       “No, boy.  I’m going to watch.”

       As I said it, Nancy moved behind Matt and snaked her arms around his shoulders. 

       He froze, his ears turning beet red.

       “Watch…” he said weakly.

       “I’m giving you to Coach Meyers for the day.” I said, casually walking over to the easy chair we’d moved into the corner, lounging into it as if I was about to watch a nice movie.

       “What do you mean, give…”
       “I mean that I own you, and therefore you are mine to give, so I’m letting Coach Meyers borrow you for the day.”

       As I spoke she slid her arms further down his chest, bending until her lips were by his ear and I saw the blood flush to it.  His cheeks were already pink, his breaths coming a little faster.

       “But I don’t want…”

       “Nobody here cares what you want.” I said.  “You’re my property to do with as I wish.  You will let Coach do whatever she likes to you; you will not resist her.”

       As I said that she pulled his body very close to hers, kissing his neck, her hands sliding down to his pelvis where she pressed hard against his clothes.  He whimpered, his cheeks flushed, his eyes half-closed, and when she slid her hand down to brush against his groin, he was already fully hard.  She laughed and squeezed his dick through his jeans, and he moaned.

       “What are you going to do to me?” he asked her softly, and I felt blood rush to my crotch, making my clitoris swell with heat as I watched him accept his submission to her.

       “Lots of things, little boy.” she said, squeezing his dick again, and his entire face flushed with heat as he moaned.  She started to stroke him on the outside of his jeans, and he wobbled in her grasp.

       “Oh, does this feel good?” she cooed in his ears, his breaths coming slower and deeper.

       “Yes.”

       “Tell me what it is I’m doing that feels good.” she said, and he gasped as she pressed hard down on the head of his dick through the thick cloth.  I saw his cheeks flush further.

       “Tell me, little boy, what I am doing to you.”

       Matt’s nostrils flared as I could see him falter.  This situation had been thrust upon him almost instantly and he was thrown off guard.  And that was part of the plan; to make sure he stayed off balance, to never regain his footing, to give Nancy that much more power over him.

       “Um…I…uh….oh!” he said, as she put her foot on the back of his right knee and pushed, causing him to fall forward and end up with his knees on the floor, her right hand still stroking his cock while her left arm was still firmly pressed around his chest. 

       “I can control every little muscle in your body.” she said menacing in his ear.  “I’ve taken years of courses on how the body works; I know everything about it; you would be wise to do what I say.”

       Matt whimpered.

       “You’re stroking my cock.” he blurted out, his hands shaking as they rested at his sides.  He most certainly was not resisting her.  “That’s what you’re doing that feels good…”

       “Do you want more?” she asked.

       “Yes.” he replied, breathlessly.  She laughed.  “You will get more.  If you obey me.”

       She removed her hand from his dick and he whimpered.

       “Oh, please go back…”

       She laughed.

       “Begging already.”

       Instead, she tightened her arm around his throat and hauled him to his feet.  I was immediately impressed with how strong she was; she manipulated his body like a puppet, though he didn’t hinder her in any way.

       She stepped backward, causing Matt to have to step backward.  I saw his muscles flex in his arms as his reflexes anticipated falling.  I grew impossibly wet as I realized that as strong as Nancy was, Matt was still stronger.  If he wanted to fight her, he could have.  Instead, he let her drag him across the room to the four-post bed with rings embedded  in the posts.

       Nancy then pulled his body tightly to hers again, crushing his back into her chest.  She pressed his forehead back with the palm of her hand, making him look up at the ceiling as she crushed his head to her shoulder with her hand.  She buried her face in his neck and inhaled deeply as she roughly ran her hand through his hair, turning it into a disaster in seconds. 

       “Ohhh, yess…” she said, inhaling his scent as she stroked his hair roughly.  “You are making me hungry, little boy.”

       Matt’s only reaction was to pant heavily as his ears turned flaming red.  She lowered her hand down his chest and I saw him thrust in anticipation, but she stopped at the bottom of his shirt instead and slid her hand up it, sliding her palm up his bare chest as she lifted the cloth.

       “Raise your arms, boy.” she ordered, and he obeyed as they stood up straight and she lifted the material off of him.  When she tossed his shirt to the floor Matt automatically started to lower his arms, and then smack.

       Nancy’s palm hit him hard across his back, and he cried out.

       “I didn’t tell you to lower your arms!” she shouted, and he raised them up again.  She grinned.

       “That’s better.”

       She remained standing behind him as she reached up her hands to his and then slowly ran her palms down his arms, over his shoulders, and traced the muscles in his back with her fingers.

       “Very nice.” she said.  “What a delicious piece of meat you are.”  She grabbed his ass roughly through his jeans with both palms.

       Matt shuddered.

       “Your Mistress tells me you like to be whipped.” Nancy said, her voice a low growl as she brushed his ear with her teeth.  “Do you like to be whipped, little boy?”

       Matt whimpered, because he already knew that his response would have no bearing on what happened to him.

       “I like it when she does it…”

       Nancy laughed at him, and his face turned beet red.

       “Only if she does it?”

       Matt swallowed, his hands starting to shake as he held them straight above his head.

       “I don’t really know; I’ve never…been whipped…by anyone else.”

       His voice came out in barely a whisper, as he already knew the fate he was inviting upon himself.

       “Well let’s find out.” Nancy said, and Matt’s face actually grew pale.  “Lie on the bed, face down, boy.”

       He obeyed, and Nancy reached under the bed to pull out the bag of toys she and I had picked out for this occasion.  She pulled out thick leather cords and proceeded to tie them around Matt’s wrists, and then attach them to the bedposts.

       He couldn’t help himself.  He moaned. 

       Nancy laughed.

       “Do you like to be tied, boy?”

       “Oh, yesssss….” he said, and she smacked his ass through his jeans and he yelped as she moved down to tie his ankles.

       “Now,” she replied.  “I have all different kinds of whips.  Which kind do you like the best?”

       Of course she knew it was a trick question; she and I had discussed this already.  Matt had his head turned to look at her, and I could see on his face that he already knew he was doomed.  He closed his eyes in resignment.

       “I don’t know.  I’ve only felt belts.” he said.  Nancy’s eyes flew open wide in mock surprise.

       “Well that’s just pathetic.” she replied.  “I will have to educate you.  Let’s use them all.”

       Matt groaned and I knew he was pulsing with impossible hardness, though I couldn’t see his dick as it was buried under him, still confined within his jeans.

       “Let’s warm you up a little.” she said.  “Turn your head the other way so you can’t see.”

       Matt obeyed, and I saw him tug on his restraints, feeling the pleasure of being tied down.  I smiled when he could no longer see me, and felt my cheeks tingle with heat.

       Nancy made a show of causing a lot of noise as she selected the first whip off of the wall, a plain, long black braided leather cord with a stiff handle maybe two feet long..  I found my heart flying in my chest at the excitement of watching Matt get whipped by someone else.  I could no longer sit; I had to stand to get a better view.

       “This one is called a bullwhip.” she said, and without any more conversation she swung it through the air and made a loud crack as it came into contact with Matt’s skin.  He jerked and twitched on the bed, and I bit my lower lip, not having any idea how much that hurt.  I watched him, trying to read him without him knowing it, as his fingers clutched around the comforter he lay upon.

       Nancy whipped him three more times and then paused.

       “Your opinion?” she asked, and he knew better than to turn his head to look at her, but his voice still came through with strength.

       “More.”

       My heart leapt into my throat as she obliged him, and I watched red welts start to rise on his back as the sounds coming to my ears nearly made me sink to my knees.  He stopped jerking as she brought the whip down and I was dying to see his face, but I didn’t want to risk breaking his scene, so I stayed where I was.

       After ten lashes, Nancy stopped.  Matt whimpered.

       “Shhhhh…I’m not done hurting you, little boy.” she said, and a low moan escaped his lips.  She replaced the bullwhip and returned with a fat handle that had many strands attached to it.

       “This is called a flogger; more accurately a cat o’ nine tails.” she said, and she swung that.  It didn’t make nearly the delicious cracking sound of the bullwhip, and I saw Matt’s body become more tense as she used it, until he actually turned his head and buried it into the pillow as his entire back turned red.

       She also did ten lashes with that, then stopped.

       “Your opinion?” she asked, and Matt shook his head no.

       “Too much and not enough all at once.” he said, his voice cracking as he spoke.  “I liked the bullwhip more.”
       Nancy raised an eyebrow in my direction and I grinned.  I was so proud to show him off to her.  And I could tell she was impressed!

       She then reached up for a long, flexible black stick with a wider paddle-like shape at the end.

       “This is called a riding crop.  It’s meant to train horses; this one can really hurt.” she said, and as she brought it down it was the gasping and whimpering sound coming from Matt that I heard, rather than his skin being smacked.

       “Ghaaa!” he said, and she waited a second before swinging again, and arched his back as if he was attempting to get up.  When she brought it down a third time he shook, whimpered, and collapsed back onto the bed.  She only hit him twice more, and then she put it down and waited for Matt to compose himself, as he was shuddering and tears had escaped his eyes.

       “Your opinion?” she asked.

       “It hurts so much more that the others…maybe because I’m sensitive from the last one.”

       Nancy laughed lightly, as if he had told a cute joke.

       “Maybe.” she said, with a tone as if he had asked her whether unicorns were real.  She then sat on the edge of the bed and stroked his hair, tracing her fingers down his back, over the red welts that were forming there until she reached the top of his jeans.  She then slid her hand around his side and under him, and I heard him squeak as she laughed.

       “Oh, it seems you are enjoying yourself.” she said, and he squeaked again as she squeezed his cock.  She then shifted so she sat between his legs and slid both hands around his waist, and she moaned as she felt him, and little whimpering noises escaped his lips as his ears somehow flushed redder.

       “I know.” Nancy said, and then she got up, quickly cut the leather cords that tied Matt’s ankles with a pair of scissors, grabbed his legs and twisted them.  He cried out from surprise as his entire body twisted, and he naturally turned so his chest was in the air, moving the twist up to his arms, which were now crossed above his head as he faced up.

       Nancy then sat on his shins and traced her fingers lightly over the hard lump in his jeans, adjusting it for him so he had more space.  Matt whimpered again as she smiled at him.

       “You do really like this.” she said.  “You are such a naughty boy, wanting your teacher like this.”

       The sound that escaped Matt’s throat made my knees turn to jelly. 

       Nancy giggled as she slowly reached up to undo the button on his jeans, then torturously slowly pulled the zipper down, revealing the shape of his shaft, constricted by his white underpants.

       “Oh, a briefs boy, are you?  How unusual.” she said.  Matt struggled to catch his breath.

       “Mistress makes me wear them.” he said, and Nancy giggled and tugged hard, and suddenly his pants were down by his knees.  With another tug, they were off, tossed unwanted onto the floor.  Nancy then proceeded to re-tie Matt’s ankles to their respective posts, leaving his legs spread, but his arms uncomfortably crossed above his head as he was now face-up.  Nancy glanced down at him, her eyes grazing his body, lingering on his hardness before she let her eyes fall to his feet.  She then leaned down and placed a kiss on Matt’s knee, and he remained absolutely still as he had no idea what she was doing.  She then slid her lips up half an inch and kissed the inside of his thigh, then slid slowly up again, placing light, feathery kisses as she went, getting closer and closer to his crotch.  She then kissed the outside of his underwear, grazing his balls lightly with her lips through the cloth, and Matt gasped.  Still giving him light kisses she moved up his shaft, until she got to his tip, when she giggled.

       “Oh, you’ve made a mess.” she said tickling his cock with her fingers through the cotton.  She rubbed his tip with her fingers.  Matt moaned. 

       “I can make a mess, too.” she said, picking up the scissors and stretching out her body, lying along his right side.  I saw Matt’s eyes stare with real fear at the scissors, and I knew I had gotten it right when I’d directed Nancy to not mark him.  He wanted her, but not in a permanent way like he wanted me.  Nancy did not tease him with the scissors like I did, either, but only reached up at cut the leather cord that bound his right wrist, and then she dropped them to the floor.  She re-tied his left wrist to the left bedpost now, so he was no longer crossed, his left arm tied in its proper place, his right arm free.

       She took his right arm and lowered it, holding his hand firmly as she slid it underneath the elastic waistband of her jogging pants, sliding his hand between her legs.  Matt gasped as he felt her bush, fully grown and thick, something he must have had no experience with.  I had always kept myself shaved, the last girl he’d dated, Melanie, had only been sixteen and I guessed now that his babysitter, Sara, must also have kept herself shaved.  He tried to pull his hand away, but Nancy held a very firm grip on him as she laughed softly in his ear.

       “Now now, don’t you try to escape, little boy.” she said.  “Does being with a grown woman frighten you?”

       He only panted, his face beet red, his cock begging to be set free from his briefs, as Nancy spread her legs, still fully dressed, and guided Matt’s hand where she wanted it.  She moaned, and I saw the muscles in Matt’s arm flex as he moved his fingers.

       “Mmmm…good boy.” she said.  “That’s right.  Please me.  Service me, make me hot.” she whispered into his ear, and Matt only breathed heavily, his eyes half-closed, his ears as red as his cock probably was.  Nancy then slid her hand down his stomach and rubbed his cock on the outside of his briefs, and Matt gasped.

       “Don’t you stop.” she said, lightly stroking his dick with her fingers.  “Make me hot; make me dying to have you.”

       Matt’s nostrils flared as he heard her words, a hint of what he wanted in them, and he opened his mouth to speak.

       “Are you going to…”

       Nancy quickly sat up and pushed her hand hard over his mouth. 

       “No talking.” she demanded.  “I think I have to gag you.” she said, sliding Matt’s hand gently out of her pants as she got up.  She and I had discussed this thoroughly; Matt was not to ask, beg, plead, or otherwise say a single word about her having sex with him.  He needed to be taken by her, it needed to be completely her idea, which would be ruined if he asked for it, or even asked to not have it.  So regardless of what he had been going to say, we could not allow him to say it, or his chance at truly being taken by an older woman because she wanted him would be ruined.

       Nancy grabbed a ball gag out of the bag and straddled Matt, sitting on his chest.  She stroked his hair again affectionately, like a mother would, and then pressed the gag against his lips.  He opened his mouth obediently and she buckled it behind his head.

       “Good boy.” she said, stroking his cheek.  “Now finish what you started.”

       She lay down next to him again and took his hand in hers, sliding it into her pants.  Matt worked earnestly now, paying attention to her moans and gasps, trying to feel what pleased her the most as she gently stroked his cock on the outside of his briefs. 

       After a few minutes, Nancy’s entire body contracted and she squeezed her thighs tightly together, holding his arm firmly in place with her left hand.

       “Mmmmm…good boy, yes…” she said, reaching up to his hair with her free hand.  She clasped the strands firmly in her fingers and pulled, hard, making Matt wince as she contracted her body next to him. 

       Then she smiled and licked his neck.

       “Good boy.” she whispered, and she pulled his hand out of her pants and slid her hand into his briefs, grabbing his cock firmly.  He whimpered and then moaned as she pulled down strongly, with force, though she kept her movements slow as she built him up.  I dripped with an endless supply of cum, somehow the fact that he was still wearing his briefs made it more hot than if he was naked.  His entire face changed as I saw pleasure overcome his features, and delicious moans escaped his lips until I knew he was close, and then Nancy retracted her hand.  Matt whimpered and raised his hips to try to meet her fleeing hand.

       She smacked his cock.  He yelped.

       “Bad boy.” she said.  “I will touch you how I want for as long as I want, don’t you dare try to change that.”

       Matt mumbled something unintelligible into his gag.  Nancy ignored him.

       “I feel like whipping again.” she said, getting to her feet and stretching.  She first leaned down and grabbed more leather cord, wrapping it around Matt’s free wrist, securing it to the bed post as he was now spread-eagle.  I watched him sigh with relief; I watched him relax with ease.  She then walked over to the wall, selected the riding crop, turned and brought it straight down onto his cock.

       Matt screamed, and blood rushed to my ears with desire as she did it again, and again, and he tried to squirm out of her way.

       “Stop fidgeting, lie still and take it.” she demanded, and he did, making fists with his hands as he clasped at the cords that bound him, crying out with each smack against his penis, even though the cloth of his underpants must have offered some protection.  Nancy laughed, and I thought I would pass out from want.

       “So sensitive, so full of want!  Such a naughty boy; I know that you like this.” she said, and it must have been true because he only seemed to grow harder, though his face said differently as a thin stream of tears dripped from his eyes.  Matt tried to hold still but he jerked each time the crop came down, and after twenty whacks, Nancy stopped.  Matt whimpered.

       “Oh, does your poor little penis hurt?” she said in a baby voice, and Matt nodded. 

       “I have something that will make it better, I’ll be right back.” she said, and Matt cried what I thought was “no” as she left.

       The room became oddly silent as Matt’s heavy breathing was the only sound.  I remained absolutely, completely still, as I did not want to remind him that I was there.  He didn’t look at me, but stared at the ceiling, and I knew that he was pretending I wasn’t there.  He was being taken by Coach Meyers and he needed to be helplessly alone, and I was not going to ruin that for him.

       She came back, hiding something behind her back as she quickly walked over and placed a bag of ice on his groin.  Matt cried out with surprise and jerked away, which got him slapped in the face. 

       “You complain that it hurts, then pull away when I try to make it better?  So ungrateful.” she said, her tone harsh as she leaned down into the bag and pulled out the leather cock restraint I had chosen for him.  It had four thin rings of leather all connected to two thin vertical straps that ran along the length.  It’s purpose was to provide pressure as he grew, but it left plenty of gaps for his flesh to be exposed.

       Nancy removed the bag of ice, then slid Matt’s underpants down, until his legs stretched it and it would go no further.  She lifted his shrunken cock and quickly slid the leather around it, then lowered her head to kiss it.  Matt moaned at the warmth and immediately grew hard again, whimpering as his flesh was bound by the leather rings, which were of course, too small.  Nancy then smiled and stroked his cock, which he could feel most of.  She waited until he was grown to her satisfaction, then pulled his underpants back up and patted his lump.  Matt whimpered.  Nancy then crawled up and sat on his stomach, removing her shirt, followed by her bra.  I couldn’t see anything but her bare back from where I was, but when she leaned down I saw she had nice, C-cup breasts, which she hung in Matt’s face and he whimpered.
       “Do not say a word.” she directed, reaching behind his head to remove his gag.

       “Kiss my tits, little boy.” she said, and he pulled hard against his bonds as he obeyed, whimpering as his cock was constricted.  Nancy moaned, running her hand roughly through his hair, squeezing his sides with her still-clothed thighs.  I watched him eagerly work his tongue around her nipples, and I saw him loosen, saw him let some of his guard down, as he truly started to enjoy himself, and I smiled.  I knew he wanted this, no, needed this, needed to know that he was more than desirable, but irresistible to an older woman.  So irresistible that she would break the rules to be with him (though really we were scraping by on technicalities so that this was legal, in all of our minds, Coach Meyers was still Matt’s gym teacher and he was still her student). 

       “Mmmm…you do have a delicious tongue.” she said, her voice low and deep.  “Oh, yes.  Yes, make me want you.” she said, squeezing him with her thighs, pulling roughly on his hair as he moaned softly, his voice muffled by the breast he held in his mouth.  He sucked and licked until Nancy lowered her head with pleasure and moaned, as she continued to stroke Matt’s hair possessively, and all I felt was wet.

       It surprised me that I did not feel jealous.  I was too wrapped up in what was before my eyes to think about it then, but it was apparent that Matt only felt turned on because he felt helpless; because he really believed the situation was out of his control, and so to him there was no point in fighting so he might as well let himself enjoy it.  And though his body could be forced to do Nancy’s will, his heart was still safely locked away as mine, and all three of us knew this without question.

       Nancy rose off of him with flushed cheeks, and she placed a heavy kiss on his forehead, pressing his head into the bed.  She then smirked at him as she ran her fingers down the side of his face.

       She lowered her eyes and slid the ball gag back into his mouth, and he obediently opened his mouth for her.  She bit her lower lip with excitement as she traced her fingers down his body, into his briefs, and stroked his cock.  He tried to whimper with pain and moan with pleasure at the same time, and Nancy laughed.

       “Little boy doesn’t know which to do; feel pleasure or feel hurt.” she said, still stroking him, and Matt’s breathing became very heavy and labored.  “Maybe if I give you more pain, you’ll enjoy the pleasure more.” she said, getting up, and Matt whimpered in anticipation of what she was going to do.

       Nancy reached under the right side of the bed and pulled out what looked like a drawer at first, but I realized it was a wooden platform about three inches high.  It locked into place when it was sticking out about three feet, and I couldn’t keep from grinning because I knew what it was for.  She untied Matt’s ankles, and then his right hand, leaving only his left hand bound.

       “Come here.” she directed, and Matt tried to move, but he was confused because his last wrist was bound.  Nancy sighed with annoyance, grabbed his feet, and dragged him over the edge of the bed and twisted so he landed hard with his knees on the wooden platform.  He winced and grunted, his ass now effectively sticking up in the air as his chest was pressed to the mattress.

       She then wrapped his right wrist and secured it to the post where his left ankle had been, essentially forcing Matt to remain with his chest pressed into the mattress, his arms stretched in a Y shape above his head, his ass exposed.  Nancy made sure his bonds were tight and then stood behind him.  She leaned forward, pressing her breasts against his back as she slid her hand around his side and into his briefs, where she started to stroke his cock again.  With her free hand she again stroked his hair, and Matt panted heavily on the bed as he shifted his legs.

       “Awww, does it hurt?” she cooed, and Matt whimpered and nodded.

       “Does it feel good?” she asked, her lips close to his ear, and he closed his eyes and nodded.  Nancy laughed.  I heard snaps coming undone and knew she was removing the cock restraint.  Matt sighed with relief.  She then slid her hands up to his waist and pulled down his briefs, and he shifted his legs so she could easily remove them.  She then replaced her chest on top of his back and started to stroke his now freed cock.  Matt moaned heavily.  Nancy laughed.

       “I know.  Of course you like this.” she said, resting her cheek on the back of his neck as she stroked his face.  She pumped him for awhile, making him hot, making him hard, making his dick turn purple with want.  And then she stopped.

       Matt whimpered, and tried to thrust.

       Nancy smacked his ass with her hand, and he winced.

       “We’ve already had this conversation.  You aren’t to thrust unless I tell you!  Now I have to spank you.” she said, and she brought her palm down hard.  Matt yelped at the sting and I moaned at the sound of his flesh being slapped.  Nancy spanked him for quite awhile, perhaps five entire minutes, switching between ass cheeks but not evenly, so he could not predict which one she would smack.  I watched his face relax as she did it; I watched pleasure cover his features, even as he winced, even as tears leaked from his eyes near the end.  He was not tense.  Had he suddenly become untied, I knew he would not move.

       Nancy smacked him one last time, and rubbed his ass with her palm.

       “Now you are ready.” she said, and the menacing tone in her voice made Matt’s eyebrows contort with concern.  My heart started to pound as she reached into the bag and pulled out a very thin latex dildo.  Matt, of course, could not see, but he could hear as she squeezed lubricant onto it, and since he had no experience with this, he only made a face of fearful confusion.  I felt nervous with him also, though I knew what was coming.  Nancy and I had discussed this for quite awhile, and she had asked me extensive questions.  We had come to three conclusions that made this seem like an ideal choice of activity.  First, Matt wanted to feel violated, taken, by an older woman.  His actual virginity couldn’t be taken, but introducing him to a drastically new activity that wasn’t his idea would have nearly the same effect.  Two, he liked pain, so if it mildly hurt him, it would only increase his pleasure, and Nancy assured me that she knew what she was doing, that she had done this a hundred times, and that he would be safe.  And three, Matt loved surprises. 

       I had also prepared his body for this, without his knowing, by slipping laxative into his breakfast that morning.  He had thought he’d just eaten something bad, maybe had his eggs too raw, and took a shower. 

       She placed her left palm on his ass and then guided the tip of the dildo to it.  He gasped as he felt her rest it there, and he flexed all of his muscles with tension as she pushed the tip in, just a little bit.

       “Shhh….it will hurt less if you relax.” she said, and he panted with fear, sweat forming on his forehead, and I watched him carefully for any sign we should stop.  No, he couldn’t speak, though I was sure if he shouted his safe word I’d recognize it; but even more assured than that, he knew I was there.  I knew that if he truly felt afraid, he would look at me.  He would search for me to protect him.

       Instead, Matt turned his head away so I could not see his face, and I smiled.  He accepted that he was helpless to Coach Meyers, submitting to her by not looking to me for rescue.  Nancy looked at me and I gave her a grin.  She smiled and turned her full attention to her task.  She pushed, just a little.  Matt yelped loudly and squirmed.

       “It will be less uncomfortable if you stay still, little boy.” she said, waiting for him to calm down before sliding the dildo in just a little further as he panted heavily, sweat glistening on his skin.  “This is my smallest one and it is just practice.  We will go bigger.”

       Of course, this made him tense, and she waited while she pet his ass, kissing it gently with her lips.  He relaxed again, and she slid it in further and further, until she had it all the way in, and Matt gasped.

       “That is your prostate.” she cooed, stroking his ass, kissing it affectionately.  “You will like me playing with it; trust me.” she said, and she slid the dildo out a little before sliding it back in.  Matt whimpered and squirmed.

       “You need to relax, honey.” she said, reaching under him with her free hand and pinching the skin at the tip of his dick.  Matt screamed and panted like he was running, the air loudly rushing through his nose for a few seconds, before he succumbed to the pain and suddenly melted like butter on the bed.

       “There we go.” Nancy said, sliding the dildo in and out of him, as he started to relax and get a sense for what it was going to feel like, and I was reminded of the first time we’d had sex.  Nancy smiled as she saw him start to accept what was happening to him, and once Matt was truly relaxed, she pulled out.

       “Stay like that; we’re just upgrading.” she said, as she placed the dildo inside a plastic bag and she started to lubricate the real one, still thin, she told me, but big enough.  He remained motionless as she lubricated it, and he did not resist her as she placed the tip of this new one against his anus.  Then she pushed, and Matt whimpered.  She moved slowly; I could see how extremely gentle she was being, though I was sure it did not feel gentle to him.  Nancy slid it all the way in without stopping this time, and slowly started to pump, and then Matt’s voice let out a deep, low groan of pleasure.  I smiled as I saw his ears turn flaming red, his cock pulsing under him as Nancy worked up a rhythm, and I saw the pleasure on her face as well.

       “You may thrust now.” she whispered, and as the idea was put into his head Matt couldn’t help himself.  He moaned deeply again, his voice as low as I’d ever heard it, and I stared, transfixed, forgetting to breathe as I watched the erotic sight before my eyes. 

       “You like this, don’t you?” she cooed, and Matt’s only response was another moan as he pushed back against her, and he twitched, and I knew he was on the edge of orgasm.

       Nancy stopped her motions, and Matt whimpered, and he managed to produce a sound through the gag that fairly clearly sounded like “more”.

       “I would love to give you more; but you were about to ruin it.” she said, stroking his flushed cheek above the gag strap with her fingers.  “If you orgasm, then all the fun is over.  Can’t you hold out longer?” She asked, and Matt’s face contorted with frustration.  He took a deep breath in, and then nodded.  Nancy smiled and stroked his ear.

       “Good boy.” she said, and she slid the dildo back in.  Matt groaned as his eyes rolled back in his head, and his face collapsed onto the mattress.  He didn’t have much resistance left in him, no matter how he might try to fight it.  Nancy pulled the dildo out and set it inside the plastic bag with the other one. 

       “Now wasn’t that fun?” she asked, rubbing his ass with both palms as he barely managed to nod, his eyes barely able to open.

       “Back up on the bed.” she said, and he simply obeyed her, completely under her control, as she re-tied his wrist cords to the posts at the head of the bed, and then re-tied his ankles at the bottom so he was spread-eagle, face-up once again. Matt’s cock stood perfectly erect, hard as a rock, deep red and purple at the tip.  Nancy quickly removed her pants and crawled up between his free legs, straddling his hips with her thighs as she hovered her pussy over his cock.

       Matt gasped as he realized what she was doing and his eyes flew open.

       “Don’t worry, little boy.  I know how badly you want to have sex with your teacher.  And I am going to take it from you.”

       Matt’s breathing skyrocketed, his nostrils flaring as he panted and she reached down with one hand to guide his tip to the opening of her cunt.  Nancy smiled at him and licked her lips and then sank down, Matt’s penis becoming embedded inside her.  He screamed and pulled hard at his restraints, and Nancy moaned as she raised herself up and sank down again, and Matt screamed again.  I wasn’t sure if his sounds were from pleasure, pain, or fear, and I also didn’t care.  They were hot.  I dripped from desire, my knees weak, and I knew he was loving it, even if he was hating it.  Nancy rode him hard, pushing down on him heavily, and it looked like he was trying with all his might to get away.  I realized that he needed to.  He needed to feel like he’d tried his damndest to get away, and his Coach had taken him anyway, and that there was nothing he could do about it.  The funny part was that there really wasn’t.  He really was tied to the bed; he really was trapped, he really couldn’t speak.

       Nancy moaned with pleasure and pushed heavily down on his chest with her palms.

       “Stop wriggling, little boy.” she said.  “There is nothing you can do about this situation, so you might as well enjoy it.” she said, and he whimpered, and stopped moving.  Still Nancy rode him, and after taking a few of those lying perfectly still, Matt thrust back.

       “Oh, yes.” Nancy said.  “Give in to it; I know how you want it; let me take you.” she said softly, and Matt did.  He moaned and arched his back as much as he could, considering his limited mobility, and then he lifted his hips to meet Nancy, and a crooked, delicious smile came across her lips.  They came together over and over, Matt’s grunts making my heart pound with excitement as I was sure I had cummed enough to make my jeans wet.  He moved faster and faster, trying to reach his climax.

       Then that deep, low moan that meant he was close vibrated through Matt’s throat.  He thrust up as Nancy pushed down, and then he moaned again, his motions becoming slower, until his entire body convulsed and he lifted her up off the bed with his strength.

       “Oh, yes, orgasm inside me, boy, cum, give me your precious sperm.” she said, as he twitched, and pulsed, and I heard wet sucking noises as his semen leaked out of Nancy and coated both of them with goo.  Matt collapsed onto his back and lay perfectly still, panting like crazy, sweat glistening on his skin.  Nancy smiled and pulled herself off of him.  She leaned forward and kissed his forehead, reached behind his head, and unbuckled his gag.

       Matt panted through his mouth, gasping for air, his eyes half closed, his cheeks and ears a brilliant red as a long strand of drool dripped off the gag and onto his chest.  He didn’t seem to notice.

       “Such a good boy.” Nancy said, smiling down at him as she crushed his shoulders to the bed with her hands, leaning her naked form over his quivering body as she leaned down and kissed his lips roughly.  She rose and looked into his eyes for a moment. 

       “You have done well; you have pleased me with your little cock.” she said as he stared back at her, panting.  Then she stood on her feet and got herself dressed.  She then stretched, yawned, and glanced at her watch.

       “Oh, it’s time for lunch.” she said, and she abruptly left, shutting the door softly behind her.

       Matt lay perfectly still for a long time, and I listened to his breathing calm and slow, and watched his body slowly relax more and more.  I didn’t want to disturb him if I didn’t have to, and yet I certainly wasn’t going to leave him, either, so I stayed patiently in my easy chair for a good ten minutes.

       Then he stirred.  I heard him swallow and inhale.

       “Nicky?” he asked, his voice meek and quiet, and I was at his side instantly.

       “Yes, baby?”

       He stared up at the ceiling, not making eye contact with me, a contemplative look on his face.

       “Were you there the whole time?  Did you see what she did to me?”

       I nodded, my eyes drifting over his naked form, tied spread-eagle on the bed, his cock small and soft.

       “Yes, baby, I watched the whole thing.”

       He contracted his body, making himself feel all of his bonds, and I realized he was still in an emotionally heightened state, though his body had calmed down.

       “She fucked me in the ass.” he said.  I swallowed, trying to discern if this had been a good or bad thing for him.

       “Yes, she did.”

       “It hurt like hell.” he said, licking his lips, and then a huge, delicious grin sprang to them.  “I fucking loved it.”

       I couldn’t keep the grin from my face as I crawled on top of him, laying my stomach on his chest, pressing my crotch against his small, floppy penis as I grinned in his face.

       “I thought you would.”

       “You’re an angelic genius.” he said, and I kissed him, long and sweet.  He laughed.

       “I can’t believe I was just fucked by my gym teacher.”

       “Believe it, little boy.” I said, and he moaned and his eyes rolled back in his head as I used her name for him.

       “I felt totally, completely used and violated…I felt utterly taken…”
       I grinned.

       “That was the idea.”

       He locked his gaze to my eyes.

       “You gave me this.” he said.  I smiled and kissed his nose.  His face changed from one of enjoyment to one of absolute adoration.  “You gave me one of the best moments of my life…”

       He shook his head as he tugged on his bonds.

       “No.  You’ve given me all of the best moments of my life.” he said.  I smiled sweetly at him.

       “Puppy, so you have done for me, too.” I said, and he smiled, but his grin faded as he thought of something.

       “Nicole, I love being submissive.”

       I grinned.

       “I know.”

       He bit his lower lip.

       “I don’t know if I ever want to be Matthew again.” he said, furrowing his forehead.  “I mean, I…”

       “Shut up.” I said.

       “Yes, Mistress.”

       “You will not ruin this moment by worrying.”

       “Yes, Mistress.”

       I reached up my hand and stroked the side of his face with affection.

       “I will love you no matter what, and you will be truthful to yourself, do you understand me?  I don’t want some fake Matthew because you think I want it.  I want real Matt, whoever he is.  If you told me tomorrow that you wanted to go vanilla, I would do it.” I said.

       “You can’t possibly mean that.”

       I gazed down into his liquid brown eyes, and knew it was true.

       “I would cry and mourn our sadomasochistic love forever, but I would not leave you.”

       He sighed heavily, his breath sweet and warm as it drifted across my nose, and he smiled.

       “I promise, you will never have to worry about that.” he said, smirking as he tugged on his bonds, and I smiled.  “Mistress, I have to pee.” he said, and grinned.  “Would you get my pants?”

       I gave him a bright smile and kissed his forehead as I rose up off of him, and tried to remember where the hell Nancy had tossed his clothes.

       The summer passed us by sweet and warm.  Matt stayed submissive, every moment, but his depression lessened a great deal and he began talking again.  He was nearly himself again, learning to get along with my family, including figuring out ways to annoy Amber with me.  Mom loved him because he told her that her cooking tasted delicious, and Dad was starting to see that he really wasn’t a bad guy at all.  They had found their common ground talking about cars, the day Matt had asked Dad if he could borrow his tools to change his oil.  After that, Dad was all about giving advice to Matt on how to take care of his car, and my boy’s submissive nature was a huge asset to him as he patiently listened to my father tell him things that he already knew. 

       We went to about a thousand graduation parties, and everyone complimented us on how in love we looked.  The only party I debated going to was Roger’s, and I fretted over it for a week.  That was about the one area in my life where Matt was useless; whenever I needed advice his only answer was always “I’ll do whatever you decide, Mistress.”  I found my solace in the strangest place- with my sister.

       “Haven’t you guys been friends since like, you were ten?” Amber asked.

       “Twelve.”

       She shrugged.

       “So why the hell wouldn’t you go to Roger’s party?”

       I sighed.

       “We always had a thing…”

       “Duh.”

       “And I chose Matt over him.”

       Amber snorted.

       “You gave Roger plenty of chance.  Not your fault that he didn’t take it and Matt did.”

       “I know.  I just think showing up at his party with Matt hanging on my arm would be mean.”

       Amber sighed.

       “Well, honestly, Nicky, I think the best way for him to get over you is to see the two of you together.  You’re disgustingly ga-ga over each other, any moron could see he has no chance.  You should go.”

       So we went.  I made sure we arrived late; I did not want to hang around Roger without other people around.  Matt parked down the block since the closer spots were taken and we walked up to the house, hearing the loud music.  We walked around to the gate, which I could open with my eyes closed and no hands, kicking it under the third slat with my right toe.  It made me feel bittersweet, warm with nostalgia but sad with mourning.  I felt like Roger was my childhood, and that in an instant it had been snatched away from me.  I glanced at Matt and regretted none of it; but it still made me feel a little sad.

       Roger’s mom ran over and hugged me and kissed me.

       “Oh, Nicky!  It’s so good to see you!  Oh, how I’ve missed you hanging around here.” She suddenly seemed to notice Matt.

       “Oh, is this the reason you don’t come by anymore?” she asked, smiling and winking at Matt.  He grinned.

       “Yes, he is.”

       She sighed.

       “Well, I told Roger you wouldn’t wait for him forever.  I’m happy for you, sweetie.” she said, giving me a hug, and I felt instantly relieved.

       We walked around back and said hi to everyone, having just seen most of these people only a week ago at the last party.  The music was loud and people were dancing, so we just jumped into it, and Roger basically avoided us for awhile, until after it got dark and the white Christmas lights came on, illuminating half the yard.  And plunging the other half into darkness.

       When I saw him walking over I almost ran away like a chicken, but then I held my ground.

       “Hey, Nicky.” he said, and then begrudgingly, “Hey, Matt.”

       “Hey, Roger.” I said.  “Nice party.”

       “Thanks.”

       The music was suddenly loud and annoying in my ears.

       “Please let me talk to you.” he said, and I sighed, shut my eyes, and nodded. 

       “I’ll meet you in the shed in a minute.” I said, knowing that was where he wanted to go, because that was our spot.  Roger nodded and left, and I turned to Matt.

       “Puppy, I want to tell him.”

       Matt stiffened and gazed at me with terror.  I swallowed.

       “I…Roger and I go way back, years and years.  We should have been together, except…well…it almost feels like I’m gay or something, it’s something we can’t help that has nothing to do with who we are, sort of.  I feel like I owe him an explanation.  He’s hurting, and I care about him…”

       Matt’s face was a petrified stone.

       “I will do whatever you tell me, Mistress.” he whispered, and my heart melted at his sweetness.  “I have nothing else to lose, anyway; the only thing I have that I care about is you.” he said, and I closed my eyes and realized there was no way in hell I was going to be able to verbally explain this to Roger.  I would have to show him.

       I gently led Matt across the lawn, into the darkness, and opened the shed door.  Roger had his camping lantern on, causing just enough glow for us to see each other’s faces.  He frowned when he saw Matt was with me.

       “Nicky, I…”

       “He will be here.” I said.  I could see Roger’s sadness.

       “Fine.” he said.  “But I’m going to talk like he’s not, if this is my only chance.”

       I couldn’t help smirking a little.

       “Don’t worry; he’s used to it.” I said, and Roger frowned, his eyes unable to glance at Matt’s face.

       “Nicky, I love you.” Roger said.

       “I know.  I love you, too.” I replied.

       “Then why won’t you be with me?!” he asked, the loudness of the music drowning out our voices from the rest of the party.

       “Because we don’t go together.” I said.  His face became frustrated and angry.

       “Yes, we do!  We’ve hung out together for five years, playing baseball, riding our bikes, going on camping trips…”

       “Roger, what if I told you I was gay?” I asked him, and he paused and looked at me funny.

       “You’re not gay.” he said, glancing awkwardly at Matt.

       “I know.  But what would you say if I was?”

       He stared at me, baffled.

       “Would we belong together, then?” I prodded.

       He scratched his head.

       “Nicky, I don’t understand…”

       “Just answer the question.”

       He sighed.

       “No.  No; if you were gay, we would not belong together, I’m not a chick.”

       I nodded, satisfied.

       “Then what if there was something else that you are not, which has the same effect?” I said, and I saw some kind of comprehension, or fear, dawn behind his eyes as he squinted at Matt.

       “Are you kinky, or something?”

       He had meant it to be an insult.

       “Yes.” I said, deadly serious.

       “No, I didn’t mean…what?”

       “Yes.” I answered again, and I could feel Matt’s terror as he stood next to me.  He did not know Roger, he did not trust Roger.  But I trusted Roger.  Maybe I was stupid to; maybe I didn’t know him as well as I thought I did; I wasn’t sure, but I felt I owed him this explanation.

       “Nicky, I don’t get…”

       “Roger, this is gonna freak you out, but I need you to swear you won’t tell anybody.”

       He frowned.

       “We have a million secrets…”

       “Yeah, but this one is important.” I said.  “And you have to keep it, for the rest of your life; this isn’t some kiddie thing that won’t matter in a couple years.”

       He stared at me with growing concern.  He saw the seriousness on my face, heard the heaviness in my voice, and nodded slowly.

       “Nicky, you’re my best friend.  I swear.”

       “Okay, good.” I turned to Matt.

       “Puppy, take off your shirt.”

       He stared at me with terror.

       “Please don’t make me do this.” he said softly.

       “Take it off.”

       He closed his eyes for courage, reached down to the bottom of it, and pulled it off.

       The strange shadows made the welts, whip marks, and cut stand out in odd relief against his bruises, hickeys, and other marks, and it made his chest appear even worse than it really was.  Matt stood absolutely frozen, an object on display, as Roger gawked at him, his eyes wide.

       “Holy shit, what the hell happened to you?” he asked, addressing Matt, who was in no condition to speak.

       “I happened to him, Roger.” I said, and I could see that it wasn’t registering, so I said it again, more clearly.  “I did these things to him; this is what it is like to be with me, this is what you would look like if you were with me.” I said, and even as Roger stared, I felt that was enough.

       “Puppy, you can put your shirt back on now.”

       He gladly obeyed.

       Roger still gaped, his eyes darting back and forth between Matt’s chest and my face.

       “Why do you call him that?” he asked, and I felt no need to explain that to him; I felt no need to tell him anything else.  He had seen enough.

       “I call him a lot of things.” I said.  Roger stared, breathing heavily.

       “That is fucked up, Nicole.”

       I saw Matt flinch, but resisted the urge to slap him.  I would do that later.

       “That is why we can’t be together, Rodge.” I said, nervous, hoping this would work, that he would indeed keep this a secret.

       “You…you…” he stuttered, frowning.  “You did that to him?  He…he let you?”

       I nodded.  Roger gaped.

       “I can’t…that…couldn’t…I couldn’t do that!”

       I sighed with relief.

       “Exactly.”

       “But…but why do you want that?” he asked, his eyes darting between us, completely lost for understanding.

       “I don’t know why.  We just do; it just comes out like that.” I said.  He rubbed his face.

       “Nicky, I can’t understand.” he said.

       “I know.” I replied, though as far as I was concerned, he was understanding; at least understanding enough.  “Now you know why I can’t be with you.”

       He stared at me in horror.

       “Because I wouldn’t put up with you mutilating me?”

       I hoped Matt was holding himself together.

       “Yes.” I replied calmly, and Roger stared in disbelief, as I wrapped my arms around Matt’s waist and he melted into me, resting his cheek on my shoulder, closing his eyes, and Roger frowned.

       “Holy shit, he likes you.”

       I smiled softly, amused at the fact that Roger so easily fell into talking about Matt as if he wasn’t there, simply because I spoke that way.  I turned my head and stroked Matt’s hair.  He nuzzled into me.  Roger gawked.

       “Yes, he likes me.” I said.  “We belong together, Roger.”

       Roger leaned his back against the workbench and crossed his arms, watching us contemplatively.

       “So you didn’t chose him over me because I wasn’t…good enough…to you.” he said.  “You didn’t chose me because you and I aren’t…aren’t…”

       “Sexually compatible.” I offered, and Roger’s face turned red and flushed at the word “sex”, and I laughed.

       “I don’t see how this is funny.” he said, and I calmed myself down.

       “You;  you’re funny.” I replied, and Roger snorted.  He stared at the floor.

       “You’re a freak, Nicky.” he said.  I pinched Matt’s ear to remind him not to listen to Roger’s opinion.

       “You’re a freak, dork.” I replied, and Roger gave a quick, short laugh.  He raised his eyes to look up at me.

       “There is no way in hell I could ever date you, now.” he answered, and I smiled.

       “Good; that was my goal.”

       He shook his head and laughed, leaning the back of his head against his back, staring at the inside of the shed roof.

       “You always were weird.” he answered, and I kicked his shin, and his head snapped back to me, a spark in his eyes.

       “Hey, this means you can stop abusing me now that you have him, doesn’t it?”

       I laughed.

       “Only if you stop being an idiot.”

       He laughed again, and shook his head.

       “This is blowing my mind, Nicky.” I nodded.

       “I know.”

       “But…I’m…glad you told me.” he said.  “I…I really thought I did something wrong, that you were mad at me, that kiss I gave to Rhonna…”
       “This wasn’t your fault, Rodge, and that’s why I wanted you to know.”

       He nodded and sighed.

       “Well, now I know.  And really, I don’t ever want to talk about this again.  Ever.  Really.  I’m never telling anyone this because I really don’t want to think about it.”

       I laughed.

       “Good.” I answered.  “So, are we still friends?”  I asked, and Roger sighed.

       “Yeah, we’re still friends.”

       I smiled, and squeezed Matt’s hand, giving him a silent thank you.

       When fall rolled around, I really did get a full-time job, and I told Matt to get one.

       “We can save up our money and get our own place eventually.” I told him, and he liked that idea, so he never complained once about getting up at six-thirty in the morning to flip eggs on the grill at the deli.  He was apparently a very good employee; he just did whatever his boss told him to and never argued.  I started to think that Matt being always submissive was really good for him.  I got promoted to cashier at Sears, and with my new full-time hours, I actually felt like a rich person.  Dad lectured me that was only because he provided everything for me and that if we lived on our own we’d be broke, and I knew he was probably right.  I was still going to blow all of my money on Matt anyway.  He really, really needed what I was going to buy for him.

       It took me until November to save up enough money.  I researched it for months, both online and in stores, talking to all kinds of clerks.  My heart pounded wildly when I finally bought it and my hands shook as I carried it to Nancy’s and laid it against the wall, with a big bow stuck on top.  I stared at it and stared at it, and then I drove straight home to pick Matt up to take him to Nancy’s for the evening, on some pretense that we were hanging out with friends.

       He sensed my excitement right away, but he misinterpreted it, which was good.  I wanted to surprise him.

       “Do you have a new idea, Mistress?  Did Nancy buy a new toy?”

       I only grinned.  I parked.

       I led him into the house, to the playroom, and paused outside the door.  I bit my lower lip and smiled innocently, and he cocked his head at my strange expression.

       “Nicky, what…”
       I led him inside by the hand, where his eyes fell onto a brand-new Fender electric guitar, leaning against it’s own amp.  I think he stopped breathing.

       “It’s yours.  I bought it.” I said, grinning from ear to ear.  He gaped and didn’t move. 

       “Nicky…” he said, breathlessly.  He walked over to it slowly as I clasped my hands together in excitement.

       “Did I get a good one?” I asked.  He tenderly picked it up in his hands, running his fingers over the neck as tenderly as if it was me.  His eyes watered.  He strummed the strings, which sounded tinny and empty without it being plugged in, but his eyes still spilled over.

       “Oh my God.” he said, setting it down with shaking hands.  “Nicole…Nicole…”

       He turned, shaking, and clasped my biceps firmly in his hands as he gave me a crushing kiss, and my heart flew wildly as his tongue danced into my mouth.  I grinned and wrapped my arms around his neck and we kissed each other for a long time, his tears and shaking making my heart glow with joy.

       “I can’t believe you…I can’t believe you…” he said, over and over, and I giggled and stroked his hair and laughed as a strand of drool dripped between our faces, smearing on both of our cheeks.

       He finally pulled back and gazed into my eyes with adoration.

       “Nicky…Nicky…” he said, and I giggled and mussed his hair and ran my finger down his neck as his breathing became ragged and heavy.

       “Nicky.” he said, his eyelids dropping so they were half closed, and he pushed forward, pushing his lips onto my neck as he wrapped his strong arms around my back.  I grew nervous as he flexed his muscles, my heart pounding wildly within me.

       “Matt…?”

       He suddenly spun me around so that my chest was to his back and wrapped his arms around me, pinning my arms to my sides, crushing my body against him.  He leaned down, his lips close to my ear as my heart flew with wild excitement.

       “You sure know how to make a man feel appreciated.” he said, his voice husky and low, and I gasped.

       “Did you…just call yourself a…man?” I asked, as it sounded strange; he had never referred to himself that way; no one had ever referred to him that way before.  He was ‘little boy’, he was ‘puppy,’.

       “I did.” he said, and I could feel his grin against my ear, his smirk that always made me melt helplessly.  “And you are about to find out what kind of man I am, kitty.” he said, and tears sprang to my eyes as he raised his arm up around my throat and squeezed, nearly choking me, and I melted and became jelly in his arms as I had forgotten what it felt like to be under his control.

       “Ohhhhh…Matthew….” I said, and he laughed and dragged me to the bed, where he shoved me onto my back and began to kiss my neck, as he reached under my shirt and grabbed my breasts, squeezing them with his hands.  I whimpered as I felt his weight crush me and I moaned as I felt him press his hard dick up between my legs.  I raised my hips to meet him and he laughed, pushing my pelvis down with his hands.

       “So eager, little kitty.” he said.  “You’ll get what you want when I’m ready.”

       I gasped with joy as he lowered his lips to my stomach and began to kiss me roughly, leaving dark hickeys as he pinched and teased my nipples through my bra, torturing me by leaving my clothes on, and I knew better than to ask him to remove them.  His position as dominant over me felt so precious, so precarious, that I did not want to challenge him at all, out of fear that this situation would evaporate.  Matt moved his lips lower, towards the top of my jeans, and I raised my hips again.  He laughed and slapped my bare stomach.  My heart fluttered wildly.

       “Oh, Matthew, spank me, please!” I cried, and he growled and bit me, hard on my left side, and I yelped.

       “I will do to you what I want.” he said, and tears of relief and joy sprang to my eyes.

       “You’d better not cry; you might need your nose for air.” he said, licking the bite he’d given me gently with his tongue as he ran his hand up my thigh and grabbed my crotch with his fingers. 

       “I can’t help it; I’ve missed this so much…”

       He tore my shirt off over my head, then reached behind me and unclasped my bra and tossed them onto the floor.  He then crushed my shoulders with his hands and started to kiss my throat, his body pushing down on me, and I reveled in it.  He reached up and pinched my nipples hard between his fingers and I yelped, and he laughed softly, mockingly.

       “This hurts you?  You’d better get used to it; I have so much to pay you back for after these last three months.” he said, and I stiffened because I knew I couldn’t possibly take half of what I did to Matt.  He raised his lips to my ear and whispered,

       “I know you are different from me; trust me, kitty.”

       I immediately relaxed under him, and he moaned and grinned. 

       Matt got up and I whimpered, but I stayed on the bed as he opened the dresser.  I waited patiently while he selected whatever it was, and my heart pounded with nervousness.  I sighed with relief when he came back only with wrist restraints, which he buckled onto me with a grin on his face, and I gazed at him in adoration as he tied the leather straps through the loops, and attached my wrists to the upper bed posts.  He then started to kiss my shoulder, my neck, my chest, moving his lips down my body, covering every square inch as he played with my nipples, making me extremely hot, making me dying with want as he came to the top of my jeans and purred. 

       He got up and removed my shoes and socks, and in one motion pulled down my jeans and underpants.  He then spread my legs and stared to lick me and I moaned because it felt good, but he always did that and I felt a little disappointed that he was being so gentle.  I orgasmed and moaned with pleasure, but it was when I was done that things took a turn they usually didn’t.  At the point I would normally pull away from him, he came closer and started to suck harder.

       “Matt…”
       He smacked my thigh, hard, and I yelped.

       “Matthew,” I said, and I felt him grin.  “Please stop, it doesn’t feel good…”
       “Like I care what you think.” he said.  I tried to jerk away, and he held my waist firmly with his hands and sucked harder.  I yelped and tried to struggle away even more, so he shoved my legs under him and sat on them.  Now they were only spread about a foot apart and his licking felt even worse, and I really struggled.  He smacked me again, hard, and I yelped.

       “Matthew, please, it doesn’t…”

       Except that it had started to feel good again.  As his tongue forced its way between my mostly close lips, pleasure that was deeper and hotter than I’d felt in months started to surge through me. 

       “Okay, fine, I’ll stop.” he said.

       “No!”  I cried, and he laughed and shoved my legs wide apart and started to lick again.  He was relentless; after my second orgasm he went back a third time, and I pulled at his hair and begged for him to stop and he would not listen, and after that third one I was dying so badly to be fucked, and I said so.

       “I’ve had enough of your whining.” he said.  He got up, went to the dresser, and I expected the ball gag to come out.  Instead, he held ankle restraints.

       He grabbed my legs and twisted them, forcing me to twist the rest of my body so I was face down, with my arms crossed above my head, and I moaned as I felt the ankle restraints being tied to the bedposts, and without warning his hands came down hard on my back.

       And then the pointed switch.

       “Ow!” I cried, and he laughed and I felt the switch come down and smack me again.  It really only stung a little, and I realized he was using the rounded, non-pointed end so that it wouldn’t cut me, but I barely had time to think about it as a third sting fell across my back.  It hurt.  And I didn’t care.  I was so happy to be under Matt’s control, to be there for his amusement, that I felt like he could have done anything to me.  I knew it wasn’t true; I knew some of the kinds of things I did to him would snap me out of the blissful haze I was sinking into, but I didn’t think about that.  Instead I thought about the delicious creature that took delight in getting his revenge, and I turned my head to watch his smirking face.

       “No peeking.” he said, and I sighed with content as I buried my face in the blankets and felt another thwack from the switch.  My body jerked, and then he started to build a rhythm, and I sighed as heat started to spread across my back, pain at his hands, warmth at his hands.

       “I have become quite educated in all kinds of whipping.” he said, and all I could do was sigh and melt into a puddle on the bed for a few moments, before the stinging really, really started to hurt.

       “Matthew…” whimpered, and suddenly he stopped.  I felt my ankles get released.  I felt the end of the leather cord of my left wrist become untied from the bedpost, and I started to feel afraid that I’d scared him from continuing and that it was over…

       His hands grabbed me around my waist and yanked me over the edge of the bed.  I yelped as my knees fell on something hard and wooden.  And hollow.  By the time I realized I was kneeling on the platform drawer, he had my left wrist tied to the right foot post, and then moved my right leather strap to the right head post, so I was lying with my face in the mattress, my arms spread wide, and my heart started to race like crazy. 

       Whack.  I felt a flat sting across my entire right ass cheek and moaned as I realized he had the paddle out, and he wordlessly smacked my ass with it and it felt so good, so, so, good to have Matt take his revenge for so many things.  I felt months of tension and stress pour out of my eyes onto the bed.  The feeling that my ass hurt and there wasn’t a damn thing I could do about it encompassed me;  I could not escape, I was his to play with, and I was glad to be his to play with.  I moaned, sobbing, and just as it started to sting too much, he stopped.

       I felt his bare chest press against my back, and my heart raced.  I felt his hot breath wash over my neck and my heart sang.  I felt his hard cock slide up the inside of my thigh, and I moaned with want as his fingers danced across my sensitive ass, and I realized he was wearing a condom.

       “Matthew, why are you…”

       His hand roughly covered my mouth, and I shut up.  I felt his heat as he stroked my ass affectionately, as he dragged his cock up…too high.  I gasped as my heart raced and I held my breath.

       “I’ve learned a few new things in these past couple months.” he breathed heavily in my ear, and an hour ago I would have panicked and ran if I thought about what he was implying.  But now, I was so hot, I was so Matthew’s, that I thought I might want to do this- to please him.  He stroked my cheek, his eyes half closed, and I wondered what kind of face I made as I felt heat rush to my cheeks.

       I knew he was waiting for my consent as I felt the tip of his cock tease my anus, and I was so his, I wanted to please him so much, that my mouth wasn’t my own.

       “Try it.” I said, and he smiled and kissed my forehead as he raised up behind me.  I felt his hands stroke my sore ass, my sensitive back, as he pushed his tip against me.

       “You have to relax, kitty.” he said, stroking my back, and he purred, and his voice was so comforting and I trusted him so much, that I was able to relax a little.  He pushed and I felt weirdness, strangeness, and then I heard squishing noises and felt coldness as I knew he was applying lubricant, and then I felt completely stretched and I cried out with surprise.  It stung, but not more than being whipped had; it just felt so strange.

       “Mmmm…” he said, and somehow he pushed in further, and I realized he was barely inside me at all.  I whimpered, and he stroked my ass.

       “Shhhh…don’t worry, you have nothing to be afraid of…” he said softly, pushing in a little more as I yelped.  “You are such a lucky girl.” he said.  “No dildos to worry about.  Only the real thing for my kitty.” he said, and then he actually slid into me and I screamed and panted as it hurt.

       “It hurts, it hurts, it hurts…” I said, and he stroked my skin as I realized with fear that he was only about halfway in.  The pain…was familiar, in a strange kind of way.  I felt too full, I felt like there was too much inside of me, and I realized that it felt similar to the first time I’d had sex.  It hurt like that, and I moaned.  Matt returned my moan, and he slid back out a little and then pushed back in, and I screamed again, biting the comforter in my teeth as I tried not to scream.  I wanted to take it for him; I wanted to please him; I wanted to give him whatever he wanted.

       He slowly, slowly slid in and out of me, each time going a tiny bit farther in.  I whimpered as he slid in and then screamed the deeper he went, my body sweating, my fingers clutching the sheets as I felt Matt’s hands pressing heavily on my back.  My body protested everything that was happening to it, but my heart soared.  It felt so good, so right, to bear this for him, to give back to him what he’d given me all these months.  But I did it solely for him; at no point did it change and feel good to me, as it did for Matt.  I knew I would never like this, not the way he did.  Yet I knew I would beg him for it, as it meant he had control over me.

       Matt pulled out and I screamed, as that hurt most of all.  I was throbbing.  I twitched.  I had tears pouring from my eyes.

       “Good kitty.” he said, his lips close to my ear again, and I saw how flushed his cheeks were, and I saw concern on his face.

       “I’m okay.” I said, and he stroked my hair.  “I’m so glad to be yours, Matthew, I am so yours, do more things to me, do them…”

       He lay his stomach across my back, resting his face next to mine as he stroked my hair, his eyes half closed.

       “Kitty, do you know how funny it is that you bought me a present today?” he asked, and I looked at him quizzically.  He smiled, his smile the center of my whole universe, my heart fluttering with joy as I saw it.

       “Because I bought you a present.” he said.  “Oh, but how much more pleasant it is that I get to be Matthew when I give it to you.” he said, and my heart started to pound as I wondered what on earth he possibly could have bought me.  I didn’t want anything but him.

       “I’m not sure if you want this.” he said, and I sighed heavily, afraid of what could possibly be worse than being fucked in the ass.

       “Matthew, I want anything you want to give me…” I said, and he nodded and stood up.  I heard sucking noises as he removed the condom and my heart flew as I felt the tip of his cock outside the correct entrance this time, and I moaned.

       “Oh, yes, please…” I said, and he pushed slowly into my vagina, and I felt strangeness again as my body tried to process this new sensation, but this was familiar and it felt so, so, so good…

       He pushed all the way in, and then stopped. 

       I felt the cords tying me to the posts get cut.  I pulled my arms close to me and then he grabbed my left hand, and I felt something hard slide onto my finger.  He dropped my hand back to the bed, in front of my face, and I saw something sparkle.

       It was a diamond ring.

       My heart took off like a helicopter and I gasped.

       “This is a question.” he said, “But I have no idea how the hell to ask it.”

       “Lucky you; I know how to answer it.” I replied, and I felt him shake above me, inside me, and I grinned.  “Yes.” I said.  “Though when we are done playing pretend, you will be wearing this, we will have to re-size it.”

       “Oh, God.” he said, twitching, moving involuntarily inside me and it felt so good, and I was tired of waiting.

       “Puppy?” I asked.

       “Yes, kitty?”

       “Stop making me wait; fuck my brains out.”

       He laughed, slid out of me, shoved back in, and moaned.

       “Yes, Mistress.”